had beene formerly deliuered in great variety they desired that they would all speake distinctly one after one that their suffrages might be noted All hauing giuen their voyces â—8 sayd Placet absolutely 33. Nonplacet Andso doe the Prelates absolutely 13. sayd Placet consulto prius Sanctissimo Domino nostro and 17. answered Nonplacet nisi prius consulto Sanctissimo Domino nostro The 13. did differ from the 17. because they did absolutely approoue the declaration yet were ready to change their opinion if the Pope thought otherwise the 17. did absolutely not approoue yet were content to be of the Popes opinion if hee did like it This was a very subtile difference and vsed onely where euery one doeth thinke to doe his Master the best seruice The Cardinall Madruccio would not precisely answere to the interrogation but said he referred himselfe to his voyce deliuered in Congregation which was in fauour of Ius diuinum And the Bishop of Budua said that hee held the affirmatiue as already concluded and that he thought fit it should be published The voyces beeing collected and diuided and it appearing that the greater part by one halfe did approoue the declaration that a fourth part onely did dislike it and that others though conditionally were with the first they came to words of some bitternesse and the residue of the Congregation was spent in discoursing heereof not without much confusion Which the Cardinall of Mantua perceiuing made a silence and exhorting the Fathers to modesty gaue them leaue to depart The Legates consulted what was fit to bee done and agreed to giue the Whereof the Legates giue the Pope an account Pope an exact account of all and expect his answere and in the meane while to prosecute in the Congregations the Articles remayning Mantua would haue sent his Secretarie Camillus Oliuo by post with letters of credence and Simoneta would haue all expressed in the letters They concluded to temper these two opinions that is to write a very large letter and referre that which remained to the Secretary who the same day parted from Trent in the euening This though secretly caried came to the knowledge of the Spaniards To the great discontentment of the Spanish Prelates who much complayned that they saw a beginning made of an vnsupportable grieuance that euery treatie should not onely bee sent but consulted of and resolued also at Rome that the Councel assembled twise before in that City was dissolued without fruit yea with scandall also because nothing was resolued by the Fathers but all in Rome so that a blasphemous Prouerbe was generally vsed that the Synod of Trent was guided by the holy Ghost sent thither A blasphemous prouerb was vsed against the pâ—oceeding of the Councel from time to time in a cloake-bagge from Rome And that those Popes who absolutely refused the Councel gaue lesse scandall then those who haue assembled it and hold it in seruitude The world was in hope that if once a Councel might be obtayned all inconueniences would be redressed but hauing obserued how things were caried vnder two Popes before and how they are gouerned now all hope of any good is extinguished nor any more to be hoped for from the Councel if it must serue to bee a minister of the interests of the Court of Rome and mooue or stand still at their pleasure This gaue occasion beginning in the next Congregation to discusse the Articles proposed briefly to speake of the point of Residencie The Cardinall of Varmia sayd that that matter was sufficiently treated on that the Decree should bee framed to resolue it which beeing proposed euery one might say what hee thought fit but hee could not quiet the humors that were mooued Therefore the Arch-bishop of Prague the Emperours Ambassador made a continuate speach to exhort the Fathers to proceede peaceably and with lesse passion admonishing them to consider what did become their persons and that place But Iulius Superchius Bishop of Caurle answered cholerikely that nothing doth lesse beseeme the Councel then to lay a law vpon the Prelates especially when it is done by one who representeth a Secular authority and vsed some biting termes so that the Congregation was like to be diuided into parts Varmiense who was President in it seeking to moderate them diuerted the speech vpon other Articles appointed for that day and proposed that some meanes should bee vsed to set at liberty the English Bishops who were in prison in England that comming to the Councel it might be said that that noble Nation was present also and not wholly aliened from the Church This pleased all but the common opinion was that it might sooner bee desired then hoped for They concluded that A consultation in the Councel to set at liberty the English Bishops who were in prisoÌ„ the Queene hauing refused to receiue a Nuncio expressely sent from the Pope it could not be hoped that she would hearken to the Councel Therefore all they could doe was to perswade Catholique Princes to mediate for them The 25. beeing S. Markes day the Venetian Ambassadors were receiued The Venetian Ambassadors are receiued in Congregation in the generall Congregation whose Mandat being read dated the 11. of the same Moneth and an Oration made by Nicolas di Tonte one of them an answere was giuen in the vsuall forme In those few dayes the wisest amongst the Prelates considering what a disreputation it would be to the Councel and themselues if those stirs were not pacified endeuoured to pacifie mens minds by shewing that if the Conciliary actioÌ„s were not prosecuted without tumult besides the scandall the shame the dissolution of the Councell without doing any good would necessarily follow This remonstrance tooke effect and caused them to treat peaceably of the sixe Articles remaining of which there was not much to bee spoken For the fifth the prouision was thought necessary but there was a difficultie concerning the manner because the diuision of Parishes was first made by the people when a certaine number of inhabitants hauing receiued the true faith built a temple for exercise of their religion hired a Priest and did The diuision of Parishes constitute a Church which by the neighbours was called a Parish and when the number was encreased if one Church and Priest were not sufficient those who were most remote did build another and fit themselues better In progresse of time for good order and concord a custome began to haue the Bishops consent also But after that the Court of Rome assumed by reseruations the collation of Benefices those who were prouided of them from Rome when the diuision of great Parishes and by consequence a diminution of their gaine was in question opposed themselues by the fauour of the Pope so that nothing could bee done herein without going to Rome which when it hapned especially beyond the Mountaines in regard of the impediments of Appeales and other suites it was a thing of
able that these hypoctiticall Purstans haue a greater ambition then the rest though couered and would faine aduance themselues by the ruines of others as Paul the fourth did very well shew by effects And because the Spaniards were vnited in this and exhorted by Vargas to perseuere many did whisper that the King was the first moouer who to gaine Subsidies from the Clergie hauing two difficulties to ouercome one in hauing the Popes consent the other in taking away the resistance made by Chapters and Colledges who being the prime of the Nobilitie exempted from Bishops most of them hauing receiued Benefices by the Popes collation doe oppose themselues without respect did purpose to aduance the Bishops who doe wholly depend on him and receiue their Bishoprickes by his presentation by freeing of them from subiection to the Pope and subiecting the Chapters and Colledges vnto them and so by their meanes to gaine an easie and absolute dominion ouer the Clergie The Court did generally complaine of all the Legats for proposing the article or suffering it to be proposed saying that it was formerly ordained with great arte that they onely should propose onely to resist the attemps of those who were ill affected to Rome and that they could not bee excused because they had an example of a disorder which this dispute caused in the first Councel Aboue all they complained of Mantua and Seripando and especially of Mantua because with his reputation and credit he might easily haue withstood all inconueniences They sayd it was necessarie to other Legats more inclined to the common good not Princes nor Fryars but such as had passed through the degrees of the Court. And the generall voyce did desseigne Iohn Baptista Cigala Card. of S. Clement in the first place because he had shewed himselfe a stout champion for the Popes authoritie in the offices of Referendarie and Auditor of the Chamber with much commendation and encrease of the affaires of Rome who being superiour to Mantua ought to holde the first place which would make him retire The Pope caused many congregations to bee held by the Cardinals deputed to consult of the affaires of the Councell who hauing thought of diuers remedies to stop the current of this euill he began to speake of the businesses much more quietly and correctly then before Hee did not condemne the opinion of those who said that residencie was de iure diuino yea hee commended them for speaking according to their conscience and sometimes he added that perhaps that opinion was the better But hee complained of those who referred themselues vnto him because the Councell was assembled that euery one may deliuer his owne opinion and not lay the things of difficultie vpon the backe of another that themselues might auoid hatred and enuie The differences betweene his Legates did displease him which they ought not to haue published with scandall but concealing them to haue composed them betweene themselues or referred them to him And as hee was pleased that euery one should deliuer his opinion freely so hee blamed the practises which many vsed to subuert others with deceipts and almost with violences And hee could not choose but bee troubled with that which was spoken concerning the libertie of the Councel and that to consult of the matters thereof at Rome was to violate it saying it was a strange thing that hee who was Head of the Church and the Cardinals who were principall members and other Prelates in Rome who haue voyce in the Councell should bee accounted strangers and may not bee informed of what is handled and speake their opinion whereas those who haue no lawfull part in it hold it lawfull to entermeddle and that in an ill sort that it is plaine that the Prelates went to Trent with commission from their Princes according to which they proceede that the Ambassadours by letters and perswasions doe compell them to follow the interests of their Masters and yet for all this no man saith which should be sayd that the Councell is not free This he amplified in all his discourses with much vehemencie adding that to say the Councell was not free was a coulour vsed by him who was not willing to see a good end thereof hoping to dissolue it or to take from it all reputation all which he held to be secret fauourers of heresie Finally after he had conferred and often consulted with all the Ambassadours residing with him of this particular the ninth of May assembling all the Cardinals hee caused the aduices sent from Trent to bee read and declared the summe of the former consultations and the necessitie to walke cunningly and constantly in this businesse intimating that many had conspired against the Apostolike Sea Afterwards hee caused the answere to bee read which he purposed should be sent to Trent which in substance did containe two points That the Counsell was free on his part and euer should The Popes answere sent to Trent That it was fit he should bee acknowledged for head and receiue that respect which is due to the Apostolike Sea He asked the opinion of all the Cardinals who did vniformely commend the Answere Some told him that in regard of the differences betweene the Legats it were good to send others some of the most extraordinary persons and others sayd that the importance of the busines did require that his Holinesse and the whole Colledge should goe to Bolonia that they may be neere to Trent and to giue better assistance as occasion should be offered Whereunto the Pope answered that hee was readie to goe not onely to Bolonia but to Trent also if there were neede and all the Cardinals offered to follow him They consulted of sending A Consultation in Rome about sending other Legats other Legates and resolued not to speake any more of it as yet because Mantua would depart which would bee a great preiudice to the reputation of the Councell in regard of the opinion which the Emperour King of Spaine and almost all Princes haue of his honestie and of the credite hee hath with the greater part of the Prelates of Trent The letters being dispatched he dealt with the Ambassadours of Venice The Pope maketh plots to maintaine the greatnesse of the Apostolique Sea and Florence that their Princes would recommend the cause of the Papacie to their Ambassadours in Trent and command them to cause the Prelates of their States not to be present in the Parlies against the Apostolique Sea and not to bee so earnest in the point of Residencie Afterwards hee called all the Bishops remaining at Court and shewed them what seruice their presence might doe in Trent and the necessitie thereof Hee loaded them with promises gaue money to those who were poore and dispatched them to the Councel This hee did to encrease the number against they should speake of Residencie and because 40. French-men were expected from whom he could not Prognosticate any good And not to haue France his
saying of CHRIST A good shepheard goeth before the flocke calleth euery sheepe by name runneth through the desert to seeke that which is lost and layeth downe his life for them He sheweth that this was vnderstood of all those whom CHRIST hath instituted Pastors which are all those who haue cure of soules especially the Bishops as Saint Paul said and wrote to the Ephesians that whosoeuer did hold himselfe not to be bound by the Decree of CHRIST to performe these offices or was more fit for the affaires of Kingdomes or Common-wealths ought to leaue the charge of a Pastor and apply himselfe to those matters onely that it is very much to performe one charge well but to performe two which be contrary is impossible His prolixitie did not please the Cardinals because he was the first that disputed that matter with reason Hee spake with great vehemencie vsing many phrases and words taken out of Saint Hierome Simoneta would willingly haue interrupted him but forbare in regard of the occurrence of the Bishop of Guadice But hee called him in the presence of many Prelats and reprehended him sharpely for speaking against the Pope The Bishop defended himselfe humbly and with reasons and a few dayes after alleadging indisposition asked leaue to depart and had it and departed the one Who quieteth Trent for feare and twentieth of the moneth After this time the controuersie about residence changed state and those The Prelats are terrified with y e Popes authority who did abhorre it did labour no more to demonstrate by reasons or authoritie as vntill then they had done that it was of the law of man but began to terrifie those of the contrary opinion by saying that to maintaine that it was de iure diuino was to diminish the Popes authority because it would follow that hee could not enlarge or diminish diuide or vnite change or transferre Episcopall Seas nor leaue them vacant or gaue them an administration or commenda that hee could not restraine much lesse take away the authoritie to absolue that by this determination all dispensations granted by Popes were condemned at once and power taken away to grant them hereafter The other part who saw the necessitie of those consequences which they thought were not vnfit but that it was the trueth and the lawfull vse of the ancient Church and that the declaration was proposed for no other ende then to remooue those inconueniences themselues also omitting to vse reasons and authority to prooue it to bee de iure diuino began to shew that residence beeing restored by that declaration it would turne to the inlargement of the Popes power and encrease the reuerence towards the Clergie and especially towards the Pope who hath lost authority in so many Prouinces because Bishops not residing but gouerning by vnable Vicars haue left a way open for the sowing of new doctrines which with so much detriment of the Popes authoritie haue taken roote If Bishops doe reside his authoritie will be preached euery where and confirmed where it is acknowledged as yet and restored where it hath been shaken Neither of the parties could speake with such termes but that their dissimulation was perceiued on both sides and their inward thoughts which they would haue concealed were but too manifest They were all masked and yet all knowen Being assembled againe the sixteenth of December one halfe of the Prelates hauing not as yet giuen their voyces Cardinall Seripando proposed the prorogation of the Session and beeing not able then to foresee when they could dispatch they resolued to prefixe a certaine time within fifteene dayes And the Cardinal admonished the Prelats of their great prolixitie in giuing their voyces which did ayme only at ostentation tooke away the reputation of the Councell and did prolong it to the great in commoditie of them all The Pope was much afflicted with the death of Fredericke Boromeo his nephew which happened in the end of the last moneth vpon whom thinking to conferre all the greatnesse of his house hee had married him to a daughter of the Duke of Vrbin made him generall gouernour of the Church and purposed also to giue him the Dukedome of Camerino and because hee was old and oppressed with griefe hee fell into a dangerous sicknesse out of which beeing recouered hee applyed his minde to the affaires of the Councell Hee held diuers Congregations to finde a temper concerning the two Canons of the Institution and of Residence which were thought by all the Court to bee very dangerous for the Popes authoritie as also to make some prouision against the prolixitie of the Prelats in deliuering their opinions because it did prolong the Councell and left a gate open for all those to enter who would attempt any thing against his dignitie Aboue all that which was desseigned by the Frenchmen did trouble him especially because hee did neuer receiue Letters from Trent in which it was not sayd that either the Cardinall of Loraine or some of the Ambassadours did make request for reformation with this addition that if they could not obtaine those prouisions they demanded they would make them at home making mention often of prouiding against the annats preuentions and other things properly belonging to the Pope of Rome He resolued to deale plainely with the French-men and to those which were in Rome he sayd that hauing so often offered to treat with the King concerning his owne rights and to come to a friendly composition and seeing that his ministers in the Councell doe alwayes make shew that they will speake of them in the Synode hee was resolute to see whether hee would breake out into an open dissention with him Hee gaue order by an expresse currier to his Nuncio in France to speake hereof and wrote to the Cardinall of Loraine that those matters could not be proposed in Councell without breach of the Kings promises expressely made vnto him by Monsieur d' Auxerres Hee complained in Consistory of the impertinencie of the Bishops in Trent in making euery thing long to no purpose Hee exhorted the Cardinals to write to their friends and himselfe wrote to the Legats to vse threats and authoritie seeing that perswasions did no good Concerning the Articles of the Institution he wrote that to make the institution of Bishops absolutely de iure diuino was a false opinion and erroneous because the power of Order was from CHRIST but of iurisdiction from the Pope which in this respect may bee said to be from CHRIST because the Papall authoritie commeth from his Diuine Maiestie so that whatsoeuer the Pope doeth CHRIST doeth by him And for a resolution hee wrote that either the words de iure diuino should bee quite omitted or they should be vsed in that forme which hee sent in which it was sayd that CHRIST did institute Bishops to be created by the Pope who may distribute to them what and how much authority it pleased him to giue them for the benefit
onely giue his voice with modestie and serue the Legats out of his loue in any honest worke as farre as he was able And Madruccio did not forbeare to say that there was a secret Councell within the Councell which did arrogate more authoritie A Councell within the Councell The Legates perceiuing that euery thing turned against them caused the Congregations to be omitted Neither was this sufficient For the Prelats Practises to dissolue the Councell made priuate congregations amongst themselues and the Legats continuall consultations The Arch-bishop of Otranto and others who aimed at the Cardinalitie of which they thought themselues assured if the Councell were separated agreed together to oppose euery thing to make some tumult arise and went passionately about euen in the night also making practises and causing men to set their hand to papers Which though in effect it pleased the Legats yet for the manner it displeased the most of them as beeing of bad example which might giue scandall And on the contrary side there wanted not those who desired a dissolution But each partie expected an occasion that the cause of it might be attributed to the other so that the suspicions did encrease on both sides The Cardinall of Loraine complained to all that plots were laid to dissolue the Synod and especially to the Ambassadours of Princes desiring them to write to their Masters to perswade the Pope that the Councell may bee continued that the practises might bee moderated and the Fathers left to their libertie saying that otherwise a composition would bee made in France that Of which the Card of Loraine complaineth euery one might liue as hee would vntill a free Councell as this was not in which nothing could be resolued but as pleased the Legates nor by the Legates but as the Pope listed that he would be patient vntill the next Session And of the want of libertie in Councell and then if he sawe not things goe better hee would make his protestations and together with the Ambassadours and Prelates returne into France to make a Nationall Councel in which perhaps Germanie would concurre with them a thing which would be displeasing vnto himselfe in regerd of the danger that the Apostolique Sea would not bee acknowledged any more In those dayes many Curriers passed betweene Rome and Trent For the Legates As did also the French-men in Rome aduised the frequent contradictions and the Pope sollicited the proposing of the Canons which he sent And the French-men in Rome made the same complaint to the Pope which Loraine had done in Trent and vsed the same threats of a Nationall Councell and the assistance of Germanie But The Pope answereth resolutely the Pope who had been vsed to these things said hee was not daunted with words was not afraid of Nationall Synods did knowe that the French Bishops were Catholiques and that Germanie would not subiect it selfe to their Councels He said that the Councell was not onely free but might be called licentious that the practises of the Italians in Trent were not with his knowledge but did arise because the Vltramontans would tread the Popes authoritie vnder their feete that hee hath had three good occasions to dissolue the Councell but was willing it should continue hoping that GOD would not abandon his Church and that euery attempt against it would come vpon the head of the Innouators Fiue Churches departed and went to the Emperours Court in the time of these confusions to giue his Maiestie an account of the state of the Councel and of the combination of the Italian Prelates and it was discouered that Granata and his adherents had desired him to perswade the Emperour to write to the Catholique King concerning the Reformation and Residence that both in those and in other occasions they might speake freely according to their conscience all which the Legates did beleeue to proceede from Loraine And therefore for a counterpoise themselues also a few dayes after sent the Bishop Commendone to the Emperour vpon pretence to excuse and render the causes why the demands of his Maiesty could not as yet be proposed And they gaue him commission to exhort the Emperour to be content not to demand of the Councel bot of the Pope himselfe those points of his petition which concerne his authoritie as also other instructions such as seemed them good But Martinus Crame 〈…〉 Bishop of Vormis Ambassadour of the King of Polonia to the Emperour being come to Trent vpon pretence to visit the Cardinall of Varmia his ancient and in ward friend there was a great suspicion that he was sent by the Emperor to be an eye-witnes of the proceedings in Councell and to relate them to him All these things made the Legates doubt that the Councell would be dissolued in some manner dishonourable to the Pope and themselues obseruing that it was desired by many euen by some of the Papalins themselues and that disorders were purposely procured by others to iustifie themselues in case it should happen They sent vnto all the Ambassadours a writing which conteined the present difficulties and desired their counsell But the French Ambassadours answered vpon this occasion that which they desired to say many dayes before that as the Councell was assembled to remedie abuses so some were willing to make vse A free speech vsed by the French Ambassadours of it to encrease them that before any thing else were done it was fit to withstand such manifest practises that they were intolerable that if they were remoued and euery man had libertie to speake freely what hee thought a good accord would easily bee made that the Pope was Head of the Church but not aboue it that he was to gouerne and direct the other members but not to domineere ouer the body that to remedie the differences it was necessary to follow the Councell of Constance which hauing found the Church most disorderly by meanes of these opinions did reduce it into tolerable tearmes They sayd that one cause of discord was because the Secretary Seconded by the Imperialists did not set downe their voyces faithfully so that the greater part seemed in the acts to be the lesser and that could not be taken for a resolution which was concluded by the common opinion and therefore that it was fit to ioyne another with him The Imperialists said almost the same things and were more earnest for another Secretary The other Ambassadors stood vpon generall tearmes desiring a continuation of the Councell and an vnion of mindes Things standing thus Ventimiglia redispatched by the Pope returned The B of Ventimiglia returneth to Trent to Trent the nine and twentieth of Ianuary who made a relation of his credence to the Legates and by their aduice sought to remooue two opinions spread in the Councell one that the Pope could not liue long the other that hee desired a dissolution of the Councell Hee testified the desire of his Holinesse that laying aside
sins of the communion of Indulgences of Excommunication of the power of the Pope of the authoritie of Councels of good works of Free-will of Purgatory of pouerty all which he saith are respectiuely pestiferous pernicious scandalous offensiue to pious eares contrary to charity contrary to the reuerence which is due to the Church of Rome contrary to obedience which is the sinew of Ecclesiasticall discipline wherefore being willing to proceede to sentence he with the Cardinals genetals of the regular orders with other Diuines and Doctours both of the one and the other law hath made diligent examination of them Therefore hee condemneth and reiecteth them respectiuely as hereticall scandalous false offensiue to pious eares deceitfull to godly minds and contrary to the Catholike trueth Hee prohibiteth vpon paine of excommunication and infinite punishments that no man should dare to keepe them defend them preach them or fauour them And because the same assertions are found in the bookes of Martin therefore he condemneth them commanding Luthers bookes are condemned to the fire vnder the same paines that none may reade or keepe them but that they ought to be burned as well those which doe containe the foresaid propositions as all the rest Concerning the person of Martin himselfe he saith he The Pope giueth an admonition to Luther and his followers hath many times admonished cited and called him with promise of safe conduct and prouision for his iourney that if hee had come hee would not haue found so many errours in the Court as hee saide and that himselfe the Pope would haue taught him that the Popes his predecessors haue neuer erred in their constitutions But because he hath endured the censures for the space of a whole yeere and hath dared to appeale vnto a future Councell a thing prohibited by Pius and Iulius the second vnder the punishments due to heretikes hee could proceed to condemnation without any more adoe notwithstanding forgetting these iniuries hee admonisheth the said Martin and his protectors to change their opinions cease to preach and in the terme of 60. dayes vpon the same paines to reuoke al the foresaid errors and burne the bookes which in case they doe not hee declareth them notorious and obstinate heretiques After he commandeth all vnder the same paines that they keepe not any booke of the same Martin though it conteine not the like errours Then ordaineth that all men ought to shunne as well him as his fauourers yea commandeth euery one to apprehend them and bring them personally before him or at least chase them out of their Lands and Countreys hee interdicteth all places whither they shall goe commandeth that they bee euery where made knowen and that his Bull ought to bee read in euery place excommunicating whosoeuer shall hinder the publication thereof he determineth that the exemplifications ought to be beleeued and ordereth that his Bull be published in Rome Brandeburg Misna and Mansperg Martin Luther receiuing newes of the condemnation of his doctrine and The Popes admonition cruseth Luther to make a solemne Appeale bookes set foorth a writing repeating the Appeale made to the Councell and making replication thereof for the same causes Furthermore for that the Pope had proceeded against a man not called nor conuinced nor the controuersie of the doctrine heard preferring his owne opinions to the word of God and leauing no place for the Councell he offereth to demonstrate all these things praying the Emperour and all Magistrates to accept this his Appeale for defence of the authority of the Councell thinking that this decree of the Pope bindeth not any till the cause be lawfully discussed in a Synod But men of vnderstanding seeing the Bull of Leo marueiled at it for many causes First concerning the forme that the Pope should proceede to a The Bull of Leo censured declaration with clauses of the palace in a matter which ought to be handled with the words of the holy Scripture and especially vsing periods so intricate and so long and prolixe that it was scarcely possible to draw any sense from them as if he had been to giue sentence in a feodatary cause And it was particularly noted that one clause which saith Inhibentes omnibus ne praefatos errores asserere praesumant is so drawen out in length with so many inlargements and restrictions that betweene Inhibentes and Praesumant there are placed more then foure hundred words Others passing on a little further considered that to haue proposed and condemned as hereticall scandalous false offensiue to pious eares and deceitfull to simple minds 42. propositions without declaring which of them were hereticall which scandalous which false but onely with a word respectiuely attributing to euery one of them an vncertaine qualitie caused a greater doubt then was before which was not to define the cause but to make it more controuersed and to shew more plainely that another authority and wisedome was necessary to determine it Some also were filled with admiration for that it was said that amongst the 41. propositions there were errours of the Grecians condemned long agoe Others thought it a strange thing that so many propositions in diuers points of faith should be decided in Rome by the aduice of the Courtiers onely without participating them to other Bishops Academies and learned persons of Europe But the Vniuersities of Louain and Collen being pleased that there was a colour giuen to their sentence by the Popes Edict publikely burned the bookes of Luther Which gaue cause that he also in Wittenberg all that Schoole being The Popes Bull and the Decretals burned in Wittenberg assembled iudicially and publiquely made to be burned not onely the Bull of Leo but together also the Popes Decretals and after gaue an account to the world of that action in a long manifest published in writing noting 521. LEO 10. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. A Councell was thought to be necessarie for two causes the Papacie in tyrannie of the Church peruersenesse of Christian doctrine and vsurpation of the power of lawfull magistrates But aswell for Luthers appeale as for these and other considerations euery one became of opinion that a lawfull Councell was necessarie by which not onely the controuersies might bee decided but the abuses also long since brought into the Church might bee redressed and alwayes the necessitie hereof appeared the more by how much the more the contentions increased writings being set forth continually both by the one part and the other For Martin failed not to confirme his doctrine by diuers writings and accordingly as he studied hee discouered more light euer passing some step further forward and finding articles of which in the beginning hee had not thought Which hee sayd he did for the zeale of the House of God But hee was constrained also by necessitie For the Romanists hauing laboured effectually in Collen with the Elector of Saxonie by the mediation of Hierom Aleander that he would deliuer Martin
Emperours Ambassadours two yeeres since and that still they desired a lawfull Councell as they were sure that all godly men did and that they would goe to it as many times hath beene determined in the Imperiall Diets But for the Councell which the Pope hath appointed to bee in Mantua they hoped that the Emperour would not breake the decrees of the Diet nor his owne promises so often made vnto them that the Councell should bee celebrated in Germany and that they saw not how there could bee any danger there seeing that all the Princes and Cities obey the Emperour and are so well gouerned that all strangers are receiued and entertained with all humanity But that the Pope should prouide for the securitie of those that went to the Councel they could not see how especiall considering what things haue happened in the precedent age That the Christian Commonwealth hath neede of a godly and free Councell and that to such a one they haue appealed And whereas the Nuncio sayd that they ought not to treat of the manner and forme first it signified nothing but that there should bee no libertie and that all should bee referred to the Popes power who already hauing so often condemned their religion the Councell cannot bee free if hee shall bee Iudge That the Councell is not the tribunall of the Pope and Priests onely but of all the orders of the Church not excluding the Seculars That to preferre the Popes power before the authoritie of the whole Church is an vniust and tyrannicall opinion That the Pope defending the opinion of his owne men yea with cruell edicts making himselfe a party to the cause it is iust that the manner and forme of the processe should bee determined by the Princes The Kings of England and France sent Ambassadours to the assembly of The King of England and the French King send Ambassadors to Smalcalda Francis Sforza dieth Smalcalda the French King who had a disseigne to make warre in Italy Francis Sforza Duke of Milan beeing now dead desired them not to accept of any place for the Councel without the aduise of him and of the King of England and that they would accept of none without them The King of England aduised them to be aware that they called not such a Councel where in stead of moderating the abuse they should more establish the Popes authority and desired them to approoue his diuorce On the other side they dealt with him to receiue the Augustan confession Which things being treated of in diuers assemblies had no conclusion at all But Vergerius in the beginning of the yeere 1536. returned to the Pope to 1536 relate the effect of his Ambassage Hee deliuered in summe that the Protestants 1536 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. would not receiue any Councell except it were free and in a fitte place within the confines of the Empire grounding themselues vpon the Emperours promise and that of Luther and his complices there was no hope at all nor any other way to be thought of but to oppresse them with warre Vergerius for his reward had the Bishopricke of Capo d'Istria his owne Countrey and was sent by the Pope to Naples to make the same relation to the Vergerius returneth and deliueceth to the Pope the effect of his negotiation He is rewarded and sent to the Emperour Emperour who hauing beene victorious in Africa was passed into the kingdome to settle the affaires thereof The Emperour hearing the narration of the Nuncio went to Rome Hee had priuate conference with the Pope concerning the affaires of Italy and the pacification of Germanie The Pope according to Vergerius counsell said there was no meanes to bee vsed but warre But the Emperor seeing the time not ripe as yet to reape from thence The Emperour goeth to Rome to conferre with the Pope that good fruit as others were perswaded he might and himselfe also intangled in Italy without possibility of being free but by yeelding Milan which he resolued by all meanes to make his owne whither all his actions did principally tend alleaged for a reason to deferre that warre that it was more necessary to defend Milan from the French men On the other side the Pope whose thoughts were wholly bent to make an Italian Lord of that State and therefore proposed the warre of Germanie not so much to suppresse the Lutherans as hee said openly as to diuert Caesar from possessing Milan which was his principall end though secret replyed that himselfe and the Venetians what by armes and what by treaties would more easily make the King desist in case his Imperiall Maiestie did not meddle The Emperour hauing discouered the inward thoughts of the Pope The Pope and Emperor haue contrary ends and dissemble one with another with as much dissimulation made shew hee was perswaded and inclined to the warre of Germanie yet hee said that it was fit to iustifie the cause well that the whole world might not be against him and to shew by intimating a Councell that hee had first vsed all other meanes The Pope was not sory that being necessarily to intimate a Synode it should be done in a time when in regard the French King had inuaded Sauoy and Piemont all Italy would bee set on fire with warre whereby an apparent pretence was giuen him to enuiron the Councell with armes vnder colour of custody and protection He The Emperor is puffed vp with the African victorie shewed himselfe to bee contented so that such conditions were set downe which might not derogate from the authority and reputation of the Apostolique Sea The Emperour who by reason of the victory atchieued in Africa was lifted vp in minde and swollen with vast thoughts beleeued hee should make an end of the warre in Lombardy within two yeeres at the most and that hauing immured the King of France beyond the mountaines hee might apply himselfe to the affaires of Germany without any impediment His meaning was the Councell should serue him for two things First to bridle the Pope in case during the warre of Italy hee should according to the custome of other Popes put himselfe on the French side when that should bee the weaker to counterpoise him that was victorious Secondly to reduce Germany to his obedience which was the marke he shot at But for the Popes obedience hee esteemed it but an accidentall thing For the place Mantua pleased him and for the rest hee cared not what condition the Pope might adde considering that when the Councell were assembled he should be able to change whatsoeuer pleased him not Therefore he concluded that he was contented with any condition so that the Councell might bee celebrated alledging that he hoped to perswade almost all Germanie to consent vnto it Wherefore the resolution was established by the Pope and the whole colledge of Cardinals A resolution established for calling the Councell Therefore the Emperour entering into the publike
Apostles and other disciples in Ierusalem who were assembled about the question of keeping the Law And though it may bee said that it was a recourse of the new Churches of the Gentiles vnto the old mother Church frō whence their faith was deriued a custom much vsed in those first ages often rehearsed by Irenie and Tertullian though the letter were written by the Apostles Elders brethren of Ierusalem only yet in regard that not they only but Paul Barnabas also did speake it may well be called a Councel by example whereof the succeeding Bishops thought all Christian Churches to bee but one and likewise all Bishoprickes to be but onely one so framed that euery Bishop held a part thereof not as his owne but so as that all ought to gouerne the whole and euery one to employ himselfe most in that which was particularly recommended to him as S. Cyprian in his little golden booke of the vnity of the Church doth piously demonstrate In case of necessity of any particular Church though the persecutions sometimes waxed warme as many as could assembled themselues to make prouision in common In which assemblies CHRIST and the holy Ghost being president and charity chasing away all humane passion they aduised and resolued of what was fit without ceremonies or formes prescribed But after a certaine time passions of men and charitie beeing mingled together and there beeing a necessity to gouerne them with some order the chiefest man amongst those that were assembled in Councell either for learning or for greatnesse of the Citie or Church whereof he was or for some other respect of eminencie tooke vpon him the charge to propose and guide the action and collect the voyces But after that it pleased God to giue peace to the Christians and that the Romane Emperours receiued the holy faith there happening more difficulties in doctrine and discipline which by reason of the ambition or other bad affections of those that had followers and credite troubled the publike quiet another sort of Episcopal assemblies had beginning congregated by Princes or their Lieutenants to remedie the troubles In these the action was guided by those Princes or Magistrates which did call them together who also were personally present proposing and gouerning the treatie and decreeing interlocutorily the occurring differences but leauing the decision of the principall point for which the Councell was congregated to the common opinion of the assemblie This forme appeareth in the Councels whose actes doe remaine The Colloquie of Catholikes and Donatistes before Marcellinus and many others may serue for example But to speake onely of generall Councels this was done in the first Councel of Ephesus before the Earle Candidianus sent President by the Emperour and more cleerely in that of Calcedon before Martianus and the Iudges by him appointed in that of Constantinople in Trullo before Constantine surnamed Poganatus where the Prince or Magistrate that was President commanded what should bee handled what order obserued who should speake and who be silent and did decide and accommodate the differences in these things And in the other generall Councell the actes whereof are not extant as of the first of Nice and the second of Constantinople the historians of that Age doe witnesse that Constantine and Theodofius did the like Yet in those times when the Bishops themselues did assemble of their owne accord and others medled not the action was gouerned as hath been said by one of them and the resolution taken according to the common consent Sometimes the matter was so easie that it was dispatched in one meeting Sometimes by reason of the difficulty or multiplicitie thereof it was necessarie to reiterate the businesse whence proceeded the many Sessions in the same Councel Not one of them was about ceremony or only to publish what was digested elsewhere but to vnderstand the opinion of euery one and the colloquies discussions disputes and whatsoeuer was done or spoken were called the actes of the Councel It is a new opinion and seldome practised though established in Trent that the Decrees onely are called Actes of the Councel and ought onely to bee published but in the ancient Councels all was giuen vnto all Notaries were present to collect the voyces who when a Bishop spake and was not contradicted wrote not his proper name but thus The Holy Sinode saith And when many said the same thing it was written The Bishops acclaymed or affirmed and the things so spoken were taken for decisions if they spake in a contrary sense the contrary opinions were noted and the names of the authours and the Iudges or Presidents did pronounce Sometimes some impertinencie did vndoubtedly happen by reason of some mans imperfection but charitie which excuseth the defects of ones brother did couer it A greater number of the Prouince where the Councell was held and of the borders was present but without emulation euery one rather desiring to obey then to giue a law vnto others After the Easterne and Westerne Empires were separated there remained still in the West some marke of the ancient Councels and many were celebrated in Councels gouerned by Princes France and Germany vnder the posterity of Charles the Great and not a few in Spaine vnder the Kings of the Gothes At last Princes being absolutely debarred to intermeddle in Ecclesiastical matters that kind of Councel grew in disuse 1546 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. that alone remained which was called by the Ecclesiastikes themselues the conuocation of which Prouinciall Councels was almost wholly assumed by the Pope by sending his Legates to bee Presidents wheresoeuer hee heard there was a treatie to hold a Councell And after a certaine time hee tooke that power to himselfe which the Romane Emperours vsed to conuocate a Councell of the whole Empire and to be President himselfe if hee were present or in his absence to send Legates to be Presidents and to gouerne the action But the Prelats assembled in the Synod being deliuered from the feare of a Secular Prince which kept them in awe as worldly respects the causes of all mischiefes did exceedingly increase which caused also the multiplying of many indecencies they beganne to digest and order the matters in priuate that they might obserue a decencie in the publike meeting Afterwards this was obserued for a forme and in the Councels besides the Sessions they beganne to make Congregations of some Deputies to set in order the matters to bee treated of which in the beginning if they were many were diuided and a proper Congregation assigned to euery one And this beeing not sufficient to remooue all the indecencies because those that were not present hauing different interests made difficulties in publique besides the particular Congregation they made a generall before the Session where all were present which according to the ancient rite is the Conciliarie action because the Session euery thing being done before remayneth but a pure ceremonie But a
little more then one Age being past priuate interests caused a contention to arise amongst the Bishops of diuers Nations Whereupon those that were remote beeing few and not willing to bee ouercome by the borderers who were more in number to make the ballance equall it was necessary that euery Nation should assemble by it selfe and resolue according to the number of voices and that the generall decision should be established not by the suffrages of particular men but by the plurality of the voyces of the Nations So it was obserued in the Councels of Constance and Basil which vse as it was good where the gouernment was free as it was when the world had no Pope so it ill befitted Why the Romanists made so great a matter of the forme of proceeding Trent where they desired a Councell subiect vnto him And this was the reason why the Legates at Trent and the Court of Rome made so great a matter of the forme of proceeding and of the quality and authority of the Presidencie But the answere being come from Rome they called the Congregation the fifth of Ianuary 1546. where the Cardinall of Monte hauing saluted and blessed 1546 them all in the Popes name caused the said Briefe of exemption from payment of tenthes to be read The three Legates made as it were three encomiasticall Orations one after another declaring the Popes good affection towards the Fathers But some Spaniards saide that this fauour of the Pope brought greater dammage then benefit because the accepting of it implied a confession that the Pope might lay burthens vpon other Churches and that the Councell had not authority to hinder him nor to exempt those who by right were not to be included The Legates were not only displeased at this but returned also some biting termes Some of the Prelates demanded that the grace might bee extended to those of their families also and to as many as were present in the Councel The Generals of the religious Orders demanded likewise the same exemption alledging the charge of the Monasteries for the Friars which they brought to the Councel Catalanus Triultius Bishop of Piacenza who arriued two dayes before related publikely that hee was rifled as he passed neere to Mirandula and desired an order should be made in the Councel against those that hindered or molested the Prelates or others that went to the Councel The Legates ioyning this propose with the foresaid pretence of exemption considering of what importance it might bee if the Councel should meddle in such a businesse making Edicts for their owne exaltation and that this was to touch the secrets of the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie put it aside with much dexteritie alledging it would seeme strange to the world and too great a desire of reuenge offering to labour with the Pope that hee would prouide for the security of their persons and haue consideration of the families of the Prelates and of the Friars And so they appeased all And going on to the Conciliary actions the Cardinall of Monte related what forme was obserued in the last Laterane Councel where himselfe was present as Archbishop of Siponto Hee said that treating then of the French Pragmatique of the schisme against Iulius 2. and of the warre betweene Christian Princes three deputations of Prelates were made for those matters that each Congregation beeing employed in one onely it might better digest it that the Decrees being framed a generall Congregation was called where euery one spake his opinion and that by those the resolutions were better reformed so that all things passed in the Session with great concord and comlinesse that the businesse to bee handled by them was more various the Lutheranes hauing moued euery stone to ouerthrow the building of Card. Monte prescribeth an order for discussing matters in Councel faith therefore that it will bee necessary to diuide the matters and for euery one to ordaine a particular Congregation to dispute it to cause the Deputies to frame the Decrees which are to bee proposed in the generall Congregation where euery one shall deliuer his opinion which that it might bee absolutely free themselues the Legates did resolue to be proposers onely and not to giue their suffrage but in the Session That all should bethinke themselues what was necessary to be handled that some beginning might be made in the Session which approached They proposed then whether they were pleased that a Decree already A great difference about the title of the Councel framed concerning Christian conuersation while the Councel lasted in Trent should bee published in the Session Which beeing read with the title The most holy as the commandement from Rome was the French men desired this addition Representing the Church Vniuersall which opinion many Bishops did follow with a ioynt consent But the Legates considering that that title was vsed onely in the Councel of Constance and Basil and that to imitate them was to renew their memorie and to giue them some authority and to open a gap to the difficulties which then troubled the Church of Rome and which imported more considering that after they had said Representing the Church Vniuersall some also might thinke to adde the words following that is which hath power immediatly from CHRIST whereunto euery one though of Papall dignitie is bound to obey they opposed strongly and as they wrote to Rome in plaine termes they whetted themselues against it without declaring to the fathers the true causes but onely saying they were froathy and inuidious words and that the heretikes would haue made a bad interpretation of them And they all so laboured without discouering the secret first by art then by saying plainely they would not permit it that they appeased the generall commotion though the French men and some few more remained firme in their proposition And Iohn de Salazzar Bishop of Lanciano a Spaniard by Nation assisted the Legats very much who hauing commended in ample termes the first Councels of the Church for antiquity and sanctitie of those that assisted he desired they should bee imitated in the title vsed by them which was very plaine without expressing representation or what or how great authoritie the Councell had But hee pleased them not when he said that by their example the name of Presidents ought to be laid aside because it was neuer vsed by any ancient Councell but begun onely by that of Constance which The name of Presidents was neuer vsed in Councell before the Councell of Constance by reason of schisme changed Presidents often adding that if that example were to be followed it would also be necessary to nominate the Emperours Ambassadour For then the King of the Romans was named and the Princes with him But this pride was farre remote from Christian humility and he repeated the discourse of the Cardinall Santa Croce which hee made the twelfth of December by which also hee concluded that they should desist to make mention of Presidencie This
the preparatories there is no necessitie to vse any of them at all The Bishop of Feltre put them in minde that the Protestants desired a Councell where themselues might haue a decisiue voice so that if this title be giuen to the Councell that it representeth the Church vniuersall they will draw an argument from hence that some of euery order of the vniuersall Church ought to be present These being two the Clergie and the Laitie it cannot be intirely represented if the Laitie be excluded But for the rest those also of the Councell who assented to the simple title were of opinion that it ought to bee supplied The Bishop of Saint Marke said that the Laikes are most improperly called the Church For the Canons determine that they haue no authority to command but necessitie to obey and that this is one of the things which the Councell ought to decree that the Seculars ought humbly to receiue that doctrine of faith which is giuen them by the Church without disputing or thinking further on it and therefore that it is very meete to vse the title that the Synode representeth the Church vniuersall to make them vnderstand that they are not the Church but ought to hearken to and obey the Church Many things were spoken and they went on without any firme conclusion but onely that the simple title should bee vsed in the next session as it was in the last When this was ended because certaine Prelates desired that at the last they might come to matters substantiall the Legats to giue them satisfaction proposed that they should consider of the three heads contained in the Popes Bulls that is the extirpation of heresies reformation of discipline and establishing of peace how they should beginne these treaties what course they should holde and how proceede that they should pray God to illuminate them all and euery one should speake his opinion in the first congregation In the ende some commissions from absent Bishops were presented and the Arch-bishop of Aix the Bishops of Feltre and Astorga were deputed to consider of their excuse and relate in the Congregation The next day the Legates wrote to Rome that it appeared that the amplification of the title with addition of Representing the Church Vniuersall was a thing so popular and so pleased all that it might easily be spoken of againe and therefore they desired to know his Holinesse pleasure if they should persist in denying it or yeeld vnto them especially vpon occasion of making some Decree of importance as to condemne heresies or the like They gaue aduice also that they had made the proposition for the next Congregation so generall that they might yeelde to the desire of the Prelates which was to enter into the substantiall points and yet enterpose time that they might receiue instruction from his Holinesse They added that the Cardinall Pacceco had aduice that the Emperor had giuen order to many Spanish Bishops men of exemplary liues and learning to goe to the Councel Therefore they thought it necessary that his Holinesse should send ten or twelue Prelates whom hee might trust men fit to appeare for their other qualities that the number of the Oltramontans increasing especially men rare of exemplaritie The Legates desire to make their partie strong and learning they might in some part bee incountred For amongst those that vntill then were in Trent those that had good mindes had little learning and lesse discretion and those that had vnderstanding were discouered to haue deseignes and hard to be gouerned In the next Congregation assembled the eighteenth to vnderstand the The Imperialists desire to beginne with reformation mindes of all concerning the Propositions made in the last the opinions were foure The Imperialists said that the points of doctrine could not bee touched with hope of any fruit because it was first necessary to remooue the transgressions from whence the heresies arose by a good reformation enlarging themselues very much in this field and concluding that so long as the scandall which the World receiueth by the deformation of the Clergie ceaseth not nothing that they can say or preach will euer bee beleeued all beeing perswaded that deedes ought to bee regarded and not words And that they ought not to take example by the ancient Councels because in them either there was not corruption of maners or that was not cause of heresie and in fine that to deferre the treatie of reformation was to shew themselues incorrigible Some few others thought fit to beginne with doctrine and then to passe to reformation alledging that faith is the ground and foundation of Christian life that no man begins to build from the roofe but from the foundations that it is a greater sinne to erre in faith then in other humane actions and that the point of rooting out heresies was put first in the Popes Buls A third opinion was that the points of reformation and faith might ill bee separated because there was no doctrine without abuse nor abuse which drawed not after it the bad interpretation and bad sense of some doctrine Therefore it was necessarie to handle them at the same time for that the world hauing their eyes fixed vpon this Councell and expecting a remedie as well in matters of faith as maners it would be satisfied better by handling them both together then one after another especially if according to the proposition of the Cardinall of Monte diuers deputations were made and one handled this matter and the other that which should be done quickely considering that the time present when Christendome had peace was precious and not to bee lost not knowing what impediments the time to come might bring And the rather because they should study to make the Councell as short as they could that the Churches the lesse while might remaine depriued of their Pastours and for many other respects intimating that which might arise in length of time to the distast of the Pope and Court of Rome Some others among whom were the French men demanded that that of the peace might be the first that they should write vnto the Emperour the most Christian King and other Princes giuing them thankes for the conuocation of the Councel for continuance whereof that they would establish peace and helpe the worke forward by sending their Ambassadours and Prelates and likewise should write friendly to the Lutheranes inuiting them charitably to come to the Councell and ioyne themselues with the rest of Christendome The Legates vnderstanding the opinions of them all and commending their wisedome said that because it was late and the consultation of weight and the opinions various they would thinke of what euery one had said and in the first Congregation propose the points to bee determined Order was taken that there should bee two Congregations euery weeke Two Congregations euery weeke without intimation on Munday and Friday without warning and in the end the Archbishop of Aix hauing receiued letters
wrote the Decalogue in stone with his owne finger commaunding it should be laid vp in the Cabinet called the Arke of the Couenant That he often commaunded Moyses to write the precepts in a booke and that one copie should bee kept in the Arke and the King haue another to reade it continually This fell not out in the Gospell which the Sonne of God wrote in the hearts for which neither tables nor chest nor booke is necessary yea the Church was most perfect before any of the Apostles wrote and though they had writ nothing the Church would haue wanted nothing of its perfection But as Christ founded the doctrine of the New Testament in the hearts so hee forbad it not to bee written as in some false Religions where the mysteries were kept secret nor was lawfull to write them but onely to teach them by word of mouth And therefore that it is an vndoubted truth that whatsoeuer the Apostles haue written and whatsoeuer they haue taught by word of mouth is of equall authority because they wrote and spake by the instinct of the holy Ghost which notwithstanding as by assisting them it hath directed them to write and preach the trueth so it cannot bee said it hath forbidden them to write any thing to the end to hold it in mysterie wherefore the Articles of faith cannot bee distinguished into two kinds some published by writing others commaunded to bee communicated onely by voyce Hee said that whosoeuer thought otherwise must fight against two great difficulties the one to tell wherein the difference is the other how the Apostles successors haue beene able to write that which was forbidden by God adding that it was as hard to maintaine the third that is how it hath accidentally happened that some particulars haue not beene written because it would derogate from the prouidence of God in directing the holy Apostles to compose the Scriptures of the New Testament Therefore The Fathers neuer made traditions of equall authority with the Scripture hee concluded that to enter into this treatie was to saile betweene Scriptuâ—e and Caribdis and that it was better to imitate the fathers who serued themselues of this place onely in case of necessitie neuer thinking to make of it an Article of competition against the holy Scripture Hee added that it was not necessary to proceede now to any new determination because the Lutherans though they said they would be conuinced by the Scripture onely haue not made a controuersie in this article and that it is good to keep themselues onely to the controuersies which they haue promoted without setting new on foote exposing themselues to the danger of making a great diuision in Christendome The Fryars opinion pleased but few yea Cardinall Poole reprehended it The opinion of Marinarus was very distastefull and said it better beseemed a Colloquie in Germanie then a Councell of the vniuersall Church that in this they should ayme at the sincere veritie it selfe not as there where nothing is handled but the according of the parties though to the preiudice of the truth that to preserue the Church it was necessarie that the Lutherans should receiue all the Romane doctrine or that as many of their errors as was possible might be discouered the more to make manifest to the world that there was no agreement to be made with them Therefore if they haue framed no controuersie concerning traditions it was necessary to frame it now and to condemne their opinions and to shew that that doctrine not onely differeth from the true in that wherein it doeth purposely contradict it but in all other parts that they should endeauour to condemne as many absurdities as can be drawen out of their writings and that the feare was vaine to dash against Scilla or Caribdis for that captious reason whereunto whosoeuer gaue earâ— would conclude there was no tradition at all In the second Article they all agreed in this that a Catalogue should bee Concerning the canon cal bookes of the Scripture made as it was in former times of the Canonicall bookes in which all should be registred which are read in the Romane Church euen those of the Old Testament which were neuer receiued by the Hebrewes And for proofe of this they all alledged the Councell of Laodicea Pope Innocence the first the third Councell of Carthage and Pope Gelasius But there were foure opinions Some would haue two rankes made in the first onely those should be put which without contradiction haue beene receiued by all in the other those which sometime haue beene reiected or haue had doubt made of them and it was said though formerly this was neuer done by any Councell or Pope yet alwayes it was so vnderstood For Austin maketh such a distinction and his authority hath beene canonized in the Chapter In Canonicis And Saint Gregorie who was after Gelasius writing vpon Iob sayeth of the Maccabees that they are written for edification though they bee not Canonicall Aloisius of Catanea a Domican Fryar said that this distinction was made by Saint Hierome who was receiued by the Church as a rule and direction to appoint the Canon of the Scriptures and he alleadged Cardinal Caietan who had distinguished them following Saint Hierom as an infallible rule giuen vs by the Church and so hee wrote to Pope Clement the seuenth when hee sent him his exposition vpon the Historicall bookes of the Old Testament Some thought fit to establish three rankes The first of those which alwayes haue beene held for Diuine the second of those whereof sometimes doubt hath beene made but by vse haue obtained Canonicall authority in which number are the sixe Epistles and the Apocalyps of the New Testament and some small parts of the Euangelists The third of those whereof there hath neuer beene any assurance as are the seauen of the Old Testament and some Chapters of Daniel and Hester Some thought it better to make no distinction at all but to imitate the Councell of Carthage and others making the Catalogue and saying no more Another opinion was that all of them should bee declared to bee in all partes as they are in the Latine Bible of diuine and equall authoritie The Booke of Baruc troubled them most which is not put in the number neither by the Laodiceans nor by those of Carthage nor by the Pope and therefore should be left out as well for this reason as because the beginning of it cannot be found But because it was read in the Church the Congregation esteeming this a potent reason resolued that it was by the Ancients accounted a part of Ieremie and comprised with him In the Congregation on Friday the fifth of March aduise being come The Bishop of Bitonto assisting in Councell is in danger of excommunication in Rome for not paying his Pensionaries that the Pensionaries of the Bishop of Bitonto had demanded in Rome to be paide and for this cause had cited him before the Auditor
concupiscence the materiall part and the priuation of righteousnesse the formall Whereupon he said that this sinne in vs is concupiscence destitute of originall righteousnesse The Master of the Sentences and the old Schoolemen followed S. Austins opinion which was maintained in the Councell by two Hermite Friars But because Iohn Scotus defended the opinion of his countrey-man Anselmus the Fransciscans maintained it in the Councel and the greater part of the Dominicans that of S. Thomas So it was declared what was the sinne of Adam and what originall sinne in other men But they were more troubled to discourse how it was transmitted from him to posterity and successiuely from father to sonne For Saint Austin who opened the way vnto others pressed with the obiection of Iulianus the Pelagian who asked him of the manner of transmitting originall sinne when man is conceiued seeing that Matrimony and the vse thereof is holy neither How original sinne is transmitted to posteritie God the first authour sinning nor the parents nor he that is borne by what chinke sinne entred answered onely that chinkes were not to bee sought where a gate stood wide open the Apostle saying that by Adam sinne entred into the world And in many places where he was to speake hereof he shewed himselfe doubtfull and was irresolute whether as the body of the childe is deriued from the body of the father so the soule from the soule For the fountaine being infected the riuer must needs bee defiled The modestie of this Saint was not imitated by the Schoolemen who being resolued that euery soule is created immediately by God said that the infection was principally in the flesh contracted by our fore-fathers in the earthly Paradise either from the poysoned qualitie of the fruit or the venimous breath of the Serpent Which contamination is deriued into the flesh of the children which is a part of their parents flesh and is contracted by the soule in the infusion as a liquor contracteth the ill qualitie of an infected vessell and the infection is caused in the flesh by the lust of the parents in the generation But the variety of opinions made no difference in the censure of the Articles For euery one cleauing to his owne shewed that it was decided by it that the first article was hereticall which vndoubtedly was condemned for such in the Councell of Palestina and in many of Africa against Pelagius And it was reexamined in Trent not as it was found in the writings of Luther or his followers but as it was auerred by Zuinglius who notwithstanding seemed to some of the Diuines who discussed his words well to thinke rather that in the posteritie of Adam it was no sinne of action but a corruption and transformation of nature which hee called a sinne in the kinde of substance The second Article was esteemed hereticall by all and was by the same Pelagius long since inuented who because hee was not condemned in the Councell of Palestina for saying that Adam had not hurt his posteritie hee recanted and confessed the contrary and after together with his followers declared himselfe that Adam had damnified his posterity not by transmission of sinne but by giuing them a bad example which hurteth those that doe imitate it And Erasmus was noted to haue renewed the same assertion interpreting the place of Saint Paul That by Adam sinne entred into the world and passed into all in regard all haue imitated and doe imitate his transgression The third Article for the first part was censured in Trent as also in many Colloquies in Germany by saying that those actions could not bee originall sinne seeing they are not in children nor alwayes in those of ripe age so that to say there was no sinne but that was wholly to deny it and not to satisfie the excuse of those in Germany who vnder the name of actions vnderstand a naturall inclination to ill and an inability to good For if they vnderstood it so it was sit to say it and not to speak euill but so as that others may vnderstand them well And though Saint Austin spake thus when hee said that originall righteousnesse was to obey God and not to haue concupiscence hee would alter his speech if he had beene in these times because it is very lawfull to name the cause for the effect and the effect for the cause when they are proper and adequate But it is not so in this case for originall sinne is not the cause of those bad actions except a bad will as principall be added But for the second part of the Article they said that if the Protestants vnderstood a priuatiue corruption the opinion may be tolerated but they vnderstand a corrupted substance as if the proper nature of man were changed into another forme then that in which it was created and reprehend the Catholiques when they call the sinne a priuation of Iustice as a fountaine without water but they call it a fountaine from whence corrupted waters doe issue which are the acts of incredulity distrust hatred contumacie an inordinate loue of ones selfe and worldly things and therefore that it was fit absolutely to condemne the Article And the fourth also was censured by the same reason saying that inclination to bee the punishment of sinne and not sinne formally and without alleadging ought else it was absolutely denied to bee a sinne It must not bee omitted that in this poynt the Franciscans could not conteine The Franciscans exempt the Virgine Mary from sinne and are opposed by the Dominicans themselues from exempting the Virgine the mother of GOD from this law by a speciall priuiledge endeauoring to enlarge themselues in the question and to prooue it and the Dominicans laboured to comprehend her by name vnder the common law though the Cardinall of Monte omitted no occasion to make them leaue that controuersie saying they were assembled to condemne the heresies not the opinions of the Catholiques No man resisted the condemnation of the articles But Fryar Ambrosius The opinion of Catarinus Catarinus noted the reasons for vnsufficient in that they declared not the true nature of this sinne and shewed it in a long discourse The substance whereof was that it is necessary to distinguish the sinne from the punishment that concupiscence and priuation of righteousnesse is the punishment of sinne therefore that it is necessary the sinne should bee another thing He added that which was not a sin in Adam it is impossible it should be a sinne in vs but neither of these two were sinne in Adam because neither priuation of righteousnesse nor concupiscence were his actions therefore neither are they in vs and if they were effects of sinne in him of necessitie they must be so in others also By which reason it cannot be said that sinne is the enmitie of GOD against the sinner nor the sinners enmitie against GOD seeing they are things that follow sinne and come after it Hee oppugned also the transmission
exclude the Arch-bishop of Collen sent two Commissaries to assemble all the orders of his Sate and to cause them to abandon him and to receiue for their Arch bishop Prince Adolphus his coaiutour yeâ—lding obedience and swearing side litievnto him The Cleargie was readie to doe it for the causes before recited but the Nobilite and Ambassadours of the Cities refusing saying they could not abandon a Prince vnto whom they had sworhe The Duke of Cloues bordering vpon him sent to the Arch bishop and caused 〈◊〉 â—â—of the Nobilitie to go thither also to pray him to find a mea 〈…〉 that the whole State might not bee dissolued with the great dammage of the neighbour 1547 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. EDVVARD 6. FRANCIS 1. Who doth generously renounce his state Countries The Arch-bishop mooued with compassion to free the State from warre and that the innocent people might not suffer did generously renounce the State and absolue his subiects from the oath and so Adolphus was receiued for his successor whom he had alwaies loued as his brother and communicated to him whatsoeuer hee had done for reformation of the Church who was now of another opinion either because hee was truely changed or for some other respect In February newes came to Trent of the death of the King of England Thanks giuen to God and great ioy in Trent for the deâ—th of the K. of England which happened the moneth before The Fathers gaue thankes to GOD and went almost all to the Bishop of Worcesten congratulating that himselfe and the kingdome were as they sayd deliuered from the tyrannie of a cruell persecutor saying it was a miracle that he had left a sonne of but nine yeeres of age that he might not be able to tread in his Fathers steps And it is true that hee did not tread in them all For Henry though he had wholy taken away the Popes authoritie and punished his adherents capitally yet hee did euer constantly retaine all the residue of the doctrine of the Church of Rome But Edward for so his sonnes name was gouerned by his Vncle on the mothers side the Duke of Somerset who was inclined to the doctrine of the Protestants changed religion as shall be said in its place The Popes letters being come the Cardinall Sancta Croce was of opinion that it was good to mollifie the Prelates combined by granting some of the petitions which were granted from Rome thinking they would easily bee pacified with that determination The Cardinall of Monte sayd that to condescend to an inferior especially to a multitude was to make them pretend a greater satisfaction that first he would try his friends when he found he was fortified with the greater number hee would not retire an inch but if he found it otherwise hee would vse art After many discourses as it hapneth betweene Colleagues Sancta Croce yeelded to Monte who was more passionate They receiued aduise that the absent Prelates would bee returned before the end of February whose minds were sounded and many of them were found to adhere to the Pope These being confirmed with hope and others ensnared with the same baite that the Pope would take notice of euery A decree containing 15. heads is proposed in Congregation ones merit they caused the decree to be made with fifteen heads and proposed it in Congregation By this greater difficulties were raised In the Proheme by this exception Sauing alwaies the Apostolicall authoritie in all things Euery foole saw at what it aymed and that it inferred a pertinacious obstinacie in the abuses which they ought to remedie by preseruing their causes Yet none durst oppose but the Bishop of Badacoz who said it had need of declaration because And is there opposed the Councell ought not nor could impeach the authoritie of any much lesse of the Apostolike Sea acknowledged for Head of all the Catholiques But it seemed that the words there placed did signifie that in Rome the proceeding should be in those things as before and that the moderation should not haue power ouer dispensations and other inuentions by which the authoritie of the old Canons hath beene alwayes weakened In defence of the exception it was said that the Lawes of Councels are not as the Lawes naturall where equitie and rigour are the same thing that they are subiect to the common defect of all Lawes which by reason of their vniuersalitie ought to be moderated by equitie in cases not foreseene when it would bee vniust to put them in execution But because there is not alwayesa Councell to which recourse may be had nor it being possible to attend this when there is one the Popes authoritie is necessarie It was replyed that though all Lawes haue the defect of vniuersalitie yet all were published without exceptions that so they should now doe or otherwise it were as much as to say that ordinarily and not onely in rare cases and not foreseene the Pope might dispence with the contrary This opinion was not openly approoued by all who in their conscience But the opposers are 〈…〉 ced thought it true whereupon the Legat Monte taking courage sayd it was a subtiltie not to attribute as much to the Apostolike Sea as they were bound and so he made them all silent The Bishop of Badacoz demaunded that mention should bee made in that Proheme that the Article of residencie was not quite left off but deferred onely The Legates answered that this was a distrust of their promises and a vaine Obligation to doe that which was alwayes in their power Yet to satisfie so great a desire hee sayd it should bee added in the Proheme that all was decreed in prosecuting the point of residencie which they had begun whereby it would appeare that it was not ended in the other Session and that part did remaine to be handled Concerning the Heads of the qualities of Bishops and other Curates the Discourses aboue the qualiues of Bishops and Curates Arch-bishop Torre saide that they did not onely remedie the corruptions brought in but did weaken the ancient remedies For with such generall termes of age manners knowledge abilitie and worth euery one might bee canonized for an able man and to alleadge the decrees of Alexander was to nullifie all other Canons which prescribe other conditions For when one is alwayes named and the others purposely concealed it seemeth that there is some derogation to these that it was necessarie to say plainely what this grauitie of manners and knowledge of letters is which if it Were done euery Courtier would bee excluded for euer That the manners requisite are well repeated by Saint Paul and yet not regarded The learning and Doctorship which Paul requireth is the knowledge of Christian Doctrine and of the holy Writ that Honoriâ—s the third is not to be imitated who depriued a Bishop of the lower Saxâ—â—e because hee had not learned Grammar nor euer read Donatuâ— For the glosse saith he could not teach
Cardinall Theatinus Arch-bishop of that Citie promising them the adherence of all his kinred who were many and potent and his owne paines also who to that purpose would goe in person did effectually exhort them not to let slip an occasion so profitable for the seruice of the Church gaining vnto it so great a kingdome The Spaniards calling succours from diuers parts became more potent and letters came from the Emperour that he was content there should be no Inquisition and pardoned the Citie except nineteene all which he named but one whom he would discouer when time serued yet the City paid for a fine an hundred thousand crownes These conditions were of necessity receiued and those few of the nineteene who could be found were put But appeased by the Emperour to death and so the tumult was appeased In Bolonia the Legats did not well know as yet what to doe and the Pope The Councel in Bolonia proceedeth slowly had commanded them not to proceed to any action which might be opposed or make a diuision but to goe on slowly deferring the Sessions and making some Congregations to shew they were not idle But it was not easie to make them in a good forme to discusse the point of the Eucharist in regard the principall Diuines accustomed to handle matters of faith in The reformation is wholly forgotten Trent were wanting Yet some Congregations were held and diuers Diuines did speake but no Decree was framed There is no cause to speake any more of the Reformation because it was then buried in deepe silence The second of Iuly being come the Session was celebrated with the same The second Session is held and nothing done ceremonies where they did nothing but prorogue it with a decree like to that of the forme shewing that the Synode had deferred it vntill that day because the Fathers were absent and expected whereupon beeing desirous to deale louingly with them they added another Prorogation vntill the fifteenth of September not ceasing in the meane space to examine the points of doctrine and Reformation reseruing to themselues power to abbreuiate or prolong that terme though in a priuate Congregation In France it was not hard for the Legate to obtaine of the King whatsoeuer A strong alliance is made betweene the Pope and the French King the Pope desired For hee also was no lesse iealous of the Emperours fortune and there was good intelligence betweene them and very secret propositions did passe Amongst the publique one was that the King should send to the Councell of Bolonia as soone as might be as many Prelats as was possible Marriage was contracted betweene Horatius Farnese the Popes Nephew and Diana the Kings bastard daughter of the age of nine yeeres The King sent nine French Cardinals to remaine in the Court to giue the Pope reputation and to nourish friendship betweene them The Pope created Two Cardinals are created at the Kings instance Cardinals the sixe and twentieth of Iuly at the Kings instance Charles di Guisa Archbishop of Reins and Charles of Vandosme of the blood royall In the end of August Caesar went to Ausburg to celebrate the Diet there The Emperor holdeth a Diet in Austburg hauing about the Citie the whole Armie of Spaniards and Italians and some companies of foote within the Citie It began the first of September where the Emperor desiring principally to pacific Germany did impart what he had formerly done in diuers Diets to reconcile it and how for this end he had caused the Counsell to bee called and to begin in Trent but that his paines auailing nothing hee was constrained to passe to another remedie And because it pleased God to giue a happy issue to his resolution reducing Germany to those termes that he was assured to reforme it hee had assembled the Princes for that end But for that the difference of religion was cause of all those troubles it was necessary to begin there The opinions of the Princes in that Diet were diuers for amongst the Electors the Ecclesiastiques desired and vrged that the Councell of Trent should be held and demanded no condition The Seculars adhering to the Lutherans were content with these conditions that it should be free pious that the Pope should not preside neither in person nor by his Ministers should release the oath by which the Bishops In which the Princes differ in opinion are bound vnto him that the Protestant diuines should haue a deciding voice and that the Decrees already made should be reexamined The other Catholikes demanded that the Councell should be continued and the Protestants haue safe conduct to go thither and speake freely and be inforced to obey the Decrees While the Pope was in expectation of the successe of the Diet in Germanie The Popes sonne is murdered in his owne palace and his citie Piacenza possessed by the gouernour of Milan the 10. of September his sonne Petras Aloisius Duke of Piacenza was slaine in his owne palace by conspiracie and his body ignominiously exposed and some few houres after souldiers came from Milan sent by the Vice-Duke Fernandus Gonzaga who made themselues Lords of the Citie This afflicted the Pope aboue measure not so much for the death of his sonne and the ignominie as for the losse of the Citie and because hee saw plainely that all was done with the Emperours knowledge But the Legats in Bolonia thought that in this affliction and businesse of the Pope it was not fit to write two letters euery weeke of what did passe in the Councell as they were wont and therefore that it was conuenient to prorogue the Session for a long time and to intermit all Actes of the Councell which would bee done with honour enough if the Session intimated for the fifteenth were celebrated and the next deferred Yet the publique griefe for the Dukes death requiring that no solemnity should bee made they deemed it was better to anticipate and deferre it in a Congregation Therefore the fourteenth the Prelates being all called into the house where the Cardinall of Monte was lodged hee spake vnto them thus in substance C. Monte maketh a speech to the Fathers in his owne lodging for prorogation of the Session That the morrow was appointed for the Session but euery one saw in what staits the Synode was that not many Prelates are arriued who are in their iourney especially the French-men and those who are lately come are not well informed yea euen those who haue been present the whole Summer at the disputation of the lesser Diuines are not well in order whereunto was to bee added the cruell murder of the Duke which held euery one in suspence and themselues busied in prouiding for the security of the Cities belonging to the Church that hee was glad hee had reserued power to prorogue the Session that they may be freed from the paines of going to the Church to celebrate it that his aduice was yea that
keeping from them any Faculty that the manner of liuing vntill the Councell began might be set downe by their aduice and the Clergie reformed that he would haue consideration and determine if the Sea were vacant during the time of the Councell whether the Fathers thereof or Cardinals should elect the Pope that in case it should happen no new stirres might arise This third The Pope is put in mind of his old age point was added to put the Pope in minde of his old age and approaching death and so to make him condescend more easily that his posterity might not inherite the displeasure which the Emperour tooke at 〈…〉 The Pope in answere of these propositions commended the Emperors good will and his paines for publique seruice of the Church concluding hee would haue such consideration of these propositions as they deserued and resolue as GOD would inspire him The Cardinall hauing in diuers priuate audiences assayed in vaine to haue some good resolution from the Pope leauing the instruction to Don Diego di Mendoza whom the Emperour had caused to The Card of Trent retureth leauing Don Diego in his roome goe for that purpose to Rome from Siena where he was to accommodate the differences of that Republique hee departed and returned to Ausburg Don Diego in publique Consistory assembled to giue the cap to the Cardinall of Guise where all sorts of men might be present presented himselfe before the Pope and expounded vnto him the same things which the Cardinall had done adding that he had commission in case his Holinesse did interpose any delay or excuse to protest that the Synode of Bolonia was not lawfull The Pope answered that he would first vnderstand the opinion and the reasons The popes answere concerning the returne of the Councell of the Fathers of the Councell of Bolonia and impart the proposition to the Kings and Princes of Christendome that he might resolue maturely for the seruice of God and satisfaction of all The Cardinall of Guise made a publique discourse in the same Consistory The discourse of the Cardinall of Guise in the consistory in the name of the French King and spake thus in substance That King Francis had neuer spared any cost or danger to maintaine the liberty of other Princes In conformity whereof Henry not degenerating from the vertue of his ancestors so soone as he left to mourne for his Fathers death was willing to declare his obseruance towards the Sea of Rome That the merits of the Kings of France towards the Pope were famous and exceeded all those of other Nations but this was aboue all which the King now doth promising all his forces to preserue the Papall dignity now when it is so contemned He prayed the Pope to receiue the King for his sonne and to promise to himselfe all assistance from him and to take care that the Church should receiue no dammage or shame in regard that from small beginnings great factions haue risen which haue brought the Popes into great calamities He exemplified in many Popes afflicted who were defended and raised by the Kings of France concluding that the present King will not yeeld to his ancestors in preseruing the dignity of the Apostolique Sea Many did thinke that the Pope made Guise speake so to encourage the Cardinals his dependants and to daunt the lofty spirits of the Imperialists and to make them see they could not enforce him And to execute what he had said to Don Diego he wrote to Bolonia to the Cardinall of Monte the proposition made vnto him and his owne determination giuing him order that so soone as might be inuocating the holy Ghost hee should deliuer all to the Fathers and when he had vnderstood their opinion should write backe what the Councell thought The Legate the Fathers being assembled declared The manner how the spirit did worke in this Councel the Commissions and gaue his owne voice first which all the others followed For the spirit which was wont to mooue the Legates to thinke as the Pope did and he Bishops to beleeue as the Legates did worke as formerly it had done The voices being collected the Cardinall by the consent and is the name of all answered that the Synode when the lawfull decree was made to translate it from Trent to Bolonia hauing admonished all to put themselues into the iourney and after that they were arriued in Bolonia vnderstanding that some remained in Trent hauing againe louingly exhorted them to part from thence and ioyne with the body of the Councell they made none account thereof continuing still in that Citie with contempt of the Councell and scandall of many as if they pretended to bee a lawfull Councell or were not bonnd to obey this and therefore that the Fathers The answere sent from Bolonia concerning the returne of the Councell did not know how the returne to Trent could bee treated of with the honour and reputation of the Synode if those who remaine there doe not first goe to Bolonia to vnite with the rest and acknowledge the power of the Councell When this is done the returne in contemplation of Germanie may bee handled if that Nation will giue sufficient securitie to obey the Decrees as well to be made as made already He added that there was a fame spread that when the Councell returned to Trent the proceeding should bee popular and licentious Therefore the Fathers thought it necessary to haue good securitie that the order continued in the celebration of Councels from the Apostles time vntill this age should be obserued desiring also caution to stand secure and to be able to depart and translate also the Councell when it shall seeme fit to the maior part and to end it when they shall iudge that they haue attained the end for which it was called desiring his Holinesse not to compell them to that which would bee against the honour of God and libertie of the Church The Pope hauing receiued these letters when the Masse was ended on Which the Pope doeth communicito to the Cardinals in Consistory to the Emperours Ambassador Saint Iohn the Euangelists day beeing returned to the Chamber of the robes with the Cardinals did communicate the Councels answere vnto them which beeing approoued by the maior part he caused Mendoza to bee called and related vnto him the opinion of the Synode approoued also by the Cardinals adding that there was nothing that he was not willing to doe for Germanies sake that the Emperour was a good witnesse hereof that he was sure that the demand which he the Ambassador had made in the name of Caesar Ferdinand and the Empire had a condition annexed that is if it may bee with the peace and profit of other Nations and liberty of the Church which being assembled in a generall Councell seeing it hath iudged otherwise and that the Colledge of Cardinals was of the same opinion he could not choose but repute it iuridicall and
Emperour all would succeede well Hee went about to shew how dangerous an errour it would bee not to change their determiination and how well Caesar was affected to the seruice of God and the Church In these words he was againe interrupted by Monte who said I am heere President of this most holy Councell and Legate of Paul the third successor of Peter and Vicar of CHRIST on earth together with these most holy Fathers to prosecute for the glory of GOD the Councell lawfully transferred from Trent and wee pray Caesar to change opinion and to assist vs herein and to curbe the perturbers of the Councel in regard his Maiestie knoweth that he who hindereth holy Councels bee he of what degree soeuer incurreth most grieuous punishments of the Lawes and we are resolued that whatsoeuer happeneth we will not care for any threats nor will be wanting to the honour and libertie of the Church of the Councell and our owne Then Valasco read the Protestation which hee had written in his hand The Emperors protestation against the Counced in Bolonia the summe whereof was That Religion being shaken manners corrupted and Germanie separated from the Church the Emperour had demaunded a Councel of Leo Adrian Clement and at last of Paul the third and shewing the impediments and difficulties in calling it he touched the things handled in it and added that while his Masestie made warre principally for Religion and put Germanie in quiet with his vertue hauing great hope to make them goe to the Councell who vntill then had 〈…〉 sed they most reuerend Legates against the expectation of all without the Popes knowledge making a light fained cause to arise proposed to the Fathers the translation of the Councell without giuing them time to thinke on it whereunto some godly Bishops opposing protesting they would remaine in Trent they with the consent of a few Italians decreed the said Translation and parted the next day and went to Bolonia That the Emperour being victorious sollicited the Pope many wayes praying him to make them to returne to Trent shewing the scandals and imminent dangers if the Synode did not end in that Citie and in the meane space endeauoured in the Diet of Ausburg to make all the Dutchmen submit themselues vnto it Finally that he sent the Cardinall of Trent to his Holinesse to signifie this vnto him and to pray him to make the Councel returne to Trent That he caused also Mendoza to goe to Rome to negotiate the same thing and that the Pope hath taken time to treate with them in their assembly who haue giuen a vaine answere captious full of deceipt worthy to bee condemned by the Pope who notwithstanding hath approoued it calling the vnlawfull Congregation of Bolonia by the name of a generall Councell giuing them so great authoritie that hee knoweth not how to arrogate so much to himselfe That it was certaine that the Councell could not bee translated but by vrgent necessitie diligent discussion and consent of all that for all this they who call themselues Legates and others did rashly runne out of Trent fayning certaine Feuers and infections of the ayre and testimonies of Doctours which the euent hath shewed to bee causes not so much as of any vaine feare That in case of any such necessitie it was fit to treate first with the Pope and the Emperour who is Gardian of Councels But their haste was so great that they did not so much as consult with themselues That it was meete to heare and examine the contradictions and opinions of those Fathers who did speake for conscience sake who though not so many in number ought to bee preferred as more wise That in case it were fit to depart they ought not to quit the Countrey but according to the Decrees of the holy Councels to choose another place in Germanie That the choyse of Bolonia subiect to the Church could no way bee defended because it was certaine that the Germanes would not go thither and that euery one might refuse it for many reasons which was to dissolue the Councell without warning Therefore the Emperor to whom it belongeth to defend the Church and protect generall Councels to compose the dissentions of Germany and also to reduce Spaine and his other Kingdomes and States to a true Christian life seeing that the vnreasonable departure from Trent doth disturbe his whole purpose hee desireth them who call themselues Legats with the other Bishops to returne to Trent from whence they parted That they cannot refuse this because they promised to doe it when the suspicions of the pestilence did cease which if they will doe it will bee most acceptable to all Christendome But if not they the Emperours Proctors by speciall mandate doe protest that the Translation or recesse is vnlawfull and void together with all the things that doe or will follow and that the authoritie of them pretended Legats and of the Bishops there present is not sufficient to giue a law to all Christendom in matter of Religion and reformation of manners especially to those Prouinces whose manners and lawes are not knowen vnto them Likewise they protest that the answere of his Holinesse is not good but vnlawfull full of deceipt illuforie and that all the dammages tumults ruines wastings of Countries which haue happened doe or may happen ought not to be imputed to Caesar but to that Congregation which calleth themselues a Councell it being able most easily and canonically to giue remedie thereto Protesting also that the Emperour in the defect fault or negligence of them and the Pope will make prouision with all his forces not leauing the protection and care of the Church which belongeth vnto him as Emperour and King according to the lawes consent of the holy Fathers and of the whole world In fine they demanded a publique instrument of whatsoeuer was handled by them and to haue the Emperours mandate and their protestation inserted in the acts of the pretended Congregation Valasco after the protestation presented the same writing which hee had Card. Monte answereth with great resolution in his hand and required againe that the instance should bee registred The Cardinall of Monte with consent of the Synode did most grauely protest that they would rather die then suffer such an example to bee brought into the Church that the Secular power should call a Councell That Caesar is sonne of the Church not Lord or Master That himselfe and his Colleague are Legates of the holy Apostolique Sea and refuse not to render an account to God and the Pope of their Legation and that they would answere within few dayes the Protestation read vnto them Mendoza in Rome hauing receiued the Emperors answere that he should The Emperors Ambassador in Rome protesteth also goe on and protest to the Pope in presence of the Cardinals and Ambassadours of Princes and vnderstanding what was done in Bolonia by Vargas and Velasco appeared in Consistory and kneeling before the Pope
dayes hee seeing the diuersitie of the opinions did almost resolue to publish a Bul according to his owne sence The Pope intendeth to publish a Bull according to his owne opinion The Bull is hindered that it was not lawfull to take a reward present or almes not onely demanded but voluntarily offered for any spirituall grace whatsoeuer that hee would grant no more matrimoniall dispensations and was in a minde to redresse those that were already granted as much as he could without scandall But there were so many delayes and impediments interposed by diuers that hee could not come to a resolution Some told him that it was necessary to handle such a thing in a generall Councell which he heard with great indignation and said hee had no neede of a Councell himselfe beeing aboue all And Cardinall Bellai saying that a Councell was necessary not to adde authority to the Pope but to finde a meanes for execution which cannot bee vniforme in all places hee concluded that if a Councell were necessary it should bee held in Rome and that it was not needfull to goe elsewhere that he neuer consented that the Councell His opinion concerning the Councell of Trent should be held in Trent as was knowen to them all because it was in the middest of the Lutheranes that the Councell is to consist of Bishops onely that other persons might bee admitted for counsell yet onely Catholikes otherwise the Turke also ought to bee admitted that it was a great vanitie to send into the mountaines threescore Bishops of the least able and fourtie Doctours of the most vnsufficient as was twice done already and to beleeue that by those the world could be better regulated then by the Vicar of CHRIST with the Colledge of all the Cardinals who are the pillars of all Christendome elected for the most excellent of all Christian Nations and by the counsell of the Prelates and Doctors which are in Rome who are the most learned persons in the world and more in number then by any diligence can bee brought to Trent But when newes came to Rome of the grant of the Cuppe made by the Hee is much distasted with y e grant made by the Duke of Bauaria Duke of Bauaria to his subiects hee entred into a great rage against him and hee put this amongst other things for which hee desseigned to make prouision at once beeing full of hope that euery thing would bee easie vnto him if the Court were reformed and was not troubled though hee saw the number of abuses to increase For a few dayes after the Ambassadour of Polonia comming expresly to congratulate his Holinesse for his assumption to the Popedome made fiue demands in the name of the King and the Kingdome To celebrate the Masse in the Polonian tongue To vse the As also with the fiue demands made by the Poloman Ambassadours Communion Sub vtraque specie The mariage of Priests That the paiment of Annates might bee taken away And that they might call a Nationall Councell to reforme the proper abuses of the Kingdome and to reconcile the variety of opinions Hee heard these demands with vnspeakable impatience and set himselfe to detest them most bitterly speaking against them one after another with infinite vehemencie And for conclusion hee sayd that a generall Councell in Rome would cause the heresies and bad opinions of many to bee knowen alluding to what was done in Germany Austria and Bauaria And beeing for these reasons almost resolute in himselfe or at the least willing to seeme so that it was necessary to call a Councell hee told all the Ambassadours that they should signifie to their Princes his purpose to make a Lateran Councell like vnto that which is so famous And hee sent Nuncij to the Emperour and the French King to exhort them to peace Which maketh him speake of holding a Lateran Councel though in France hee had a more secret negotiation Hee gaue commission also to treate with them of the Councell and sayd in the Consistory in a long discourse as he was very copious that it was necessary to celebrate it quickly seeing that besides Bohemia Prussia and Germanie which were much infected for those were his words Polonia also was in danger That in France and Spaine they were well affected in Religion but the Clergie was Hee is angry with y e French King badly vsed That which hee principally reprehended in France was the exaction of the Tenths which the King made the Clergie ordinarily pay But hee was more incited against Spaine For Paul the third and Iulius hauing And with the Emperour much mo 〈…〉 granted the Emperour Charles the halfe and quarter fruits for a Subsidie of the warre of Germany and hee hauing reuoked the grant because he was not satisfied with the Recesse of Ausburg yet they perseuered in Spaine and forced the Clergie to pay by sequesâ—rations and imprisonments Hee did not forbeare to say that the Emperour was an heretike that in the beginning hee fauoured the innouators of Germanie to depresse that holy Sea and to make himselfe Lord of Rome and of all Italie that hee held Paul the third in perpetuall trouble and that he should not doe the like to him Hee added that although hee might remedie all these inconueniences by his owne authority yet not to lay so great a burden vpon himselfe alone hee would not doe it without a Councell that hee had called it in Rome and named it the Lateran that hee had giuen Commission to signifie it to the Emperour and French King in courtesie but not to haue their consent or counsell because his will was they should obey that he was assured it would please neither of them because it is not for their purpose liuing as they doe and that they will say many things against it to disturbe it But hee will call it whether they will or no and make knowen what that Sea can doe when it hath a Pope of courage The 26. of May the anniuersarie of his Coronation all the Cardinals and Ambassadours dining with him according to custome hee began after dinner to discourse of the Councel and that his resolution was to celebrate it by all meanes in Rome and that in courtesie hee gaue notice thereof to the Princes and that the high wayes may be made secure for the Prelates But if no Prelates would come thither yet hee would hold it with those onely who are in Court because hee well knew what authority he had While the Pope was busie about the reformation newes came to Rome that a truce was concluded the fifth of February betweene the Emperour But most of all for the truce concluded betweene those two Princes and French King by the mediation of Cardinall Poole who did interpose in the name of the Queene of England which made the Pope amazed and the Cardinall Caraffa much more hauing beene treated and concluded without them The Pope was displeased principally
with it that the losse would be great to France and little to him For the Apostolike Sea receiueth yeerly out of that Kingdome but fiue and twentie thousand crownes but on the other side the Kings authority being great granted by the Popes to dispose of Benefices hee would loose it all in regard the Popes authoritie being taken away the Pragmatike wold take place and the Bishops would be elected by the Canons the Abbats by the Monasteries and the King bereaued of all this Therefore hee was sorry for nothing but for the losse of so many soules But if GOD would correct them for their faults and infidelity he could not helpe it In the beginning of Nouember Letters came to Rome from the Emperor The Emperor writeth to the Pope against the commuation of the old Councell and so the conuocation of a new in which he said though in generall termes that concerning the Councell hee would doe for his owne person whatsoeuer the Pope pleased but added that to hold a Councell out of Germanie or to continue that of Trent by taking away the suspension would doe no good but raise a greater hatred in the Protestants with danger that they would endeuour to hinder it with Armes in which kinde hee had heard of diuers treaties but making a new Councell there was hope to perswade them to goe thither This caused variety of opinions amongst the Cardinals it being plaine that if there were not a continuation of the Councell of Trent all the things already determined would be vaine and voide hauing neuer beene confirmed by any Pope This was proposed in Congregation by his Holinesse whereof they consulted Wherein the Cardinals are diuided in opinion and spake much without giuing of voyces which being demanded in another Congregation Carpi shewed at large that it was necessary to continue the Councell remoouing the suspension onely and was followed by Cesis and Pisano But the Cardinall of Trent who was next said that in a matter where they were to treat de summa rerum full of so many difficulties it was better to thinke a little more on it And this opinion was followed by all the other Cardinals And fitly the next euening a Currier came in haste to Rome out of France with protestations from the King that if the generall The protestation of the French King sent to Rome Councell were not called he could no longer deferre the Nationall and that they were not to thinke of Trent or any place in Italie in regard the Councell hauing been desired so many yeeres for the necessities of Germany and now the danger of France beeing added it was meete to holde it in a conuenient place for both the nations otherwise it would bee in vaine if the Germanes and French-men went not thither adding that if any place in France were chosen it should be most secure In the end the Pope thought not fit to delay it any more but the fifteenth of Nouember resolued in the Consistory to make the next Sunday a Procession in sackecloth and ashes giuing A Procession and Iubelie for the determination to celebrate the Councell a Iubelie and singing the Masse of the holy Ghost for the determination made to celebrate the Councell in Trent concluding that if after it was assembled it seemed commodious to translate it to another place hee would doe it and goe himselfe also in person so that it were secure He added that he could finde Armes to vse if any went about to infringe the things determined and began to consider of the tenour of the Bull. Euery day a Congregation A great question in Rome whether the continuation should plainly be declared was held to resolue whether they should plainely declare the continuation taking away the suspension as he desired that the things determined might not be disputed on againe or examined The Imperialists and French men laboured much with the Pope and the Deputies that it might be called a new Councel that the Dutch and French-men might go thither saying they might resolue in it that the things already handled might not be handled againe otherwise it were in vaine to speake of a Councell to reduce the Protestants giuing them occasion at the first to refuse it and to say they could not submit themselues to those who haue condemned them before they were heard On the contrary the Spaniards and Duke of Florence who was then in Rome laboured that the suspension only might be remoued and a continuation declared The Pope and deputies tooke a middle way hoping both parties would be satisfied A Iubelie was published and sent into all places and the 24. day the Pope with the Colledge of Cardinals all the Court went on foote with a solemne Procession from S. Peters Church to Minerua in which there was great cōfusion For the Ambassadors who were wont to go before the Crosse perceiuing that the BB. did follow and after them the Duke of Florence between 2. minor Cardinals they would haue that place also Wherupon there arose a disorder for cōposing wherof after some contestation the Pope gaue them place betweene himselfe and the Cardinals who went before him The 29. day the Conuocation of the Councell was published in the Consistory the Bul wherof was intitled of the Intimation of the Councel of Trent the Latine word was Indictionis And it was so printed in many places though afterwards when the whole body of the Councell was printed the word Celebrationis was vsed The tenor of the Bull was That the Pope from the beginning of his assumption did apply his mind The Bull of the intimation of the Councell to the rooting out of heresies extinction of diuisions and amendment of manners for remedie whereof he resolued to celebrate a generall Councell that Paul the third and Iulius had assembled it before but could not finish it and relating all the occurrences vnder those Popes ascribeth the successe to diuers impediments promoted by the enemy of mankinde at the least to deferre so great a benefit of the Church which hee could not absolutely hinder saying that in the meane while the heresies and diuisions were multiplied But it hauing pleased GOD to giue peace to Christian Kings and Princes he conceiued hope to put an end to the euils of the Church by means of the Councell which hee would not deferre any longer that hee-might take away schisme and heresies reforme manners and preserue peace amongst Christians Therefore by the counsell of the Cardinals and aduice of Ferdinand Emperour elected and other Kings and Princes whom hee hath found ready to helpe forward the celebration by the authoritie of GOD and of the holy Apostles Peter and Paul hee doth intimate a generall Councell in the Citie of Trent to begin at Easter remoouing all suspension whatsoeuer exhorting and commanding vnder the canonicall punishments all Patriarkes Archbishops Bishops Abbats and others who haue a deciding voyce by law priuiledge or ancient custome not
to the Decretals not to proceed to any greater consure then banishment His conclusion was that when the maladie is greater then the remedie it ought to be made lighter by patience But the imminent danger of the assembly of the Prelates especially together with the Protestants he thought was intolerable and said he would doe the best he could to hinder it wherein if he should not bee able to preuaile yet hee was without fault Therefore he treated effectually with the Ambassadour and with the King by his Nuncio that seeing the Assembly could not bee omitted yet at the least the arriuall of the Cardinall of Ferrara might bee expected that beeing made in presence of an Apostolicall Legate with absolute authoritie it might bee lawfull Hee wrote also to the Prelats that their power did not extend so farre as to make Decrees in matter of Religion or Ecclesiasticall discipline and that if they went beyond their bounds hee would not onely make all voyd but proceed against them with all seuerity Neither the Nuncio nor the Ambassadour could preuaile in regard that not onely the Popes aduersaries did oppose but euen the Cardinall of Loraine himselfe with his adherents and it was told the Nuncio in the Kings name that the Pope might rest secure because nothing should bee resolued on but by the opinion of the Cardinals But for all this the affaires of the Church did precipitate and in Rome The Councel of the French King determineth that the Princes of the Blood ought to precede the Cardinals it was thought to bee a great fall that there being a controuersie for precedencie betweene the Cardinals and Princes of the Blood in the Assembly of the States continued in 〈…〉 outoise the Kings Counsell did determine it against the Cardinals and the Cardinals Chastillon and of Armignac did yeelde though Tornon Loraine and Guise departed disdaining and murmuring at their Colleagues And the Deputie of the third Order who spake against the Clergie was heard with applause obiecting to them ignorance and luxury demanding that all iurisdiction should be taken from them and the reuenewes and a Nationall Councell held wherein the King or Princes of the Blood should preside and that in the meane time those who doe not receiue the Romish ceremonies might assemble and preach in the presence of a publike Minister of the King that it might plainly appeare that nothing is done against him They treated also of applying to the publique a part of the Ecclesiasticall reuenewes and many other things against that order and the number of those who did fauour the Protestants did still increase The Clergie to free themselues were forced to promise to pay the King foure tenths yeerely for sixe yeeres and so the humours stirred against them were quieted And The pope is discontented with a letter sent vnto him by the Queen mother which was the greatest precipice the Queene wrote a long letter to the Pope dated the fourth of August shewing the imminent dangers for the differences of Religion and exhorting him to vse some remedie shee sayd there were so many separated from the Church of Rome that it was impossible to reduce them either by law or force that many of the Grandies of the Kingdome did draw others by their example that there beeing none of them who denie the Articles of Faith nor the sixe Councels many did aduise to receiue them into the Communion of the Church but if this did not please and that it seemed better to expect a Generall Councell in the meane space in regard of the vrgent necessitie and danger of delay it was necessary to vsesome particular remedy by making Colloquies of both parties by admonishing them to abstaine from iniuries contentions and offensiue words by cleering the mindes of those who were not aliened as yet taking from the place of adoration the Images prohibited by GOD and condemned by S. Gregory by remoouing from Baptisme spittle and exorcismes and other things not instituted by the word of GOD to restore the vse of the Cup in the Communion and prayers in the vulgar tongue that the first Sunday in euery moneth or more often the Curates should call those who will communicate and singing Psalmes in the vulgar should in the same also pray for the Prince and Magistrates for the salubrity of the ayre and fruits of the earth then expounding the places of the Euangelists and of S. Paul concerning the Eucharist they should come to the Communion that the Feast of Corpus Christi should be taken away because it is instituted onely for pompe that if the Latine tongue must bee vsed in prayers yet the vulgar should be added for the benefit of all that the Popes authority should not be diminished nor the doctrine changed in regard it is not iust to take away the ministery because the Ministers haue erred It was thought that shee wrote these things at the perswasion of Iohn Monluc Bishop of Valence with too much French liberty and they troubled the Pope very much considering the time full of suspitions when a Nationall Councell was spoken of and a Colloquie intimated in Poisi Hauing well considered all he resolued to dissemble and not to answere but onely that the Councell drawing neere whatsoeuer was thought necessary might bee there proposed with assured hope that no resolution should bee made but for the seruice of GOD and peace of the Church These occurrences did confirme the Pope in his opinion that the Councell was profitable both for himselfe and the Court and that it was necessary to celebrate it for his defence against the preparations which were and might be made And hee shewed tokens of ioy for the letters which came vnto him the 24 of August from the Emperour in which hee sayd that hee But is comforted by another receiued from the Emperour did absolutely consent vnto the Councell and that hee did not declare himselfe vntill then that hee might more easily winne the Princes of Germanie but now not being able to doe any more hee prayed him to continue his endeauours in hastening the celebration Hauing called together all the Ambassadours of Princes and most of the Cardinals so that it was almost a Consistorie he shewed the letters to them all saying it was worthy to bee written in letters of gold that the Councell would bee most profitable that it was not to be deferred that it would be sovniuersall that the Citie of Trent would not bee able to receiue it and that it would bee necessary to thinke of translating it to a place more large and fertile His discourse was approoued by all that stood by though some thought it dangerous to name the translation in the beginning in regard that euery little suspition might either hinder or delay the Councell Others beleeued that this would not displease the Pope and that he cast foorth that word to open a gate where the difficulty might enter It being not onely resolued but generally knowen that none
great charge To prouide against these inconueniences in Councell the Prelates thought that where one Church was sufficient for a people but not one Rector the titles should not bee multiplied because where many Curates are there must needes be diuersitie of opinions but that the Bishop should compell the Parish Priest to take other Priests to assist him as many as were needefull but where the largenesse of the habitations did require hee should haue power to erect a new parish Church diuiding the people and reuenewes and compelling them to make a sufficient reuenew by contribution Only Eustathius Bellai Bishop of Paris who came not long before told them that in regard of the laâ—t part the Decree would not be receiued in France where they doe not consent that the Laitie may be commanded in a temporall matter by Ecclesiasticall authoritie and that it was not for the reputation of a generall Councell to make decrees which would be reiected in any Prouince Fryar Thomas Casellus Bishop of Caua replyed that the French men doe not know that this power is giuen to the Councell by CHRIST and S. Paul who haue commanded that maintenance should bee allowed by the people to those that serue them in spirituall things and that the French-men if they will be Christians must obey Bellay replyed that vntill hee had vnderstood that which CHRIST and Saint Paul doe grant to the Ministers of the Gospel to bee a power to receiue maintenance from him that doth voluntarily giue it and not to constraine any to giue and that France would euer bee Christian And he passed no further The sixth and eighth Articles would not haue needed a decree if the Bishops had kept their authoritie or if it had continued in the Parish Priests or in the people to whom such prouisions did formerly belong as hath been said and should doe still by all reason But the necessitie of handling these matters proceeded from the reseruations made to Rome The Prelats were all of the same opinion that prouisions were requisite yet some would not consent they should bee made because they would not mâ—ddle with the Popes authoritie by treating of things reserued to that Sea especially in so great a number Leonard Bishop of Lanciano spake of it as of a poinâ— of iustice that all the offices of the Apostolike Chancerie being sold it was not fit to diminish the dispatches made there because it would take away part of the profit without the consent of the buyer and therefore that these prouisions ought to bee made in Rome where the interest of all would bee considered And this Bishop would haue proceeded further in regard of the interests himselfe and his friends had in those offices if the Arch-bishop of Messina a Spaniard who sate next had not told him that nothing should be resolued before it were consulted of and consented to in Rome They called to minde that which was done in the first Councell when authoritie was giuen to Bishops concerning things reserued to the Pope that is to adde that they should doe it as delegates of the Apostolike Sea which counsell was followed in all decrees made concerning such matters In the 7. though euery one thought fit that the people should bee serued by persons sufficient for the ministery and of good behauiour yet they said it was enough and very much to prouide for the future because those lawes which looke backe and dispose of things past are euer accounted odious and transcendent Therefore they thought it sufficient to prouide fit persons for hereafter tolerating those who are in possession already The Arch-bishop of Granata said that the deputation of any vnfit person to the ministery of CHRIST was not ratified by his diuine Maiestie and therefore was void the possessor hauing no right and that they were bound to remoue him that was vnfit and to put another sufficient person in his place But this opinion was not followed as being too rigid and impossible to be executed because there was not a iust measure of necessarie sufficiencie Therefore the middle way was taken not to exceed the proposition of the Article but making a difference betweene the ignorant and scandalous to proceede against the former with lesse rigour as being lesse culpable And as it belongeth to the Bishop by all reason to make prouision when the collations came not from the Pope so in this case also it should bee graunted vnto him as Delegate of the Apostolike Sea To treat of the visitation of Benefices commended in the ninth article occasion was giuen by a good vse degenerated into a great abuse In the incursions which the Barbarians make vpon the Westerne Empire it often hapned that the Churches were depriued of their pastours when those vnto How Commendaes began whom it did canonically belong to make prouision of successors could not doe it as being hindred by inuasiont sieges or imprisonments whereupon that the people might not continue long without spirituall gouernment the principall Prelats of the Prouince or some of the neighbours did recommend the Church to some Cleargie man conspicuous for pietie and honestie and fit for gouernment vntill the impediments being remooued a Pastor might be canonically elected The Bishops and next parish Priests did the like when the like vacancies hapned in the Countries and alwayes he that did commend another did seeke to imploy a man of note and he that was commended did labour to answere the expectation so that great fruit did ensue to the satisfaction of al But as alwaies some corruption wil in time creep into good things some of the CoÌ„mendataries began to think not only of doing the Church good but to draw some profit to themselues also the Prelats likewise to commend Churches without necessitie The abuse increasing a Law was made that the Commenda should not last aboue sixe moneths nor the Commendatarie participate of the fruits of the Benefice coÌ„mended Howsoeuer the Popes pretended to be aboue this law did not only coÌ„mend for a longer time and grant an honest portion to the Commendatarie but did commend also for terme of life granting all the fruits vnto the person commended as vnto the titular Yea they made the forme also quite contrary For whereas it was formerly said in the Buls We doe recommend vnto thee this Church that it may be well gouerned in the interim they began to say We recommend vnto thee such a Church that thou mayest maintaine thy state with a greater dignitie And moreouer they ordained that if the Commendatarie died the Benefice should remaine at their disposition so that they could not be hindred by the Patron And the Commendataries being placed by the Pope the Bishops could not meddle in those churches and euery one in Court was more willing to get Benefices in Commenda then in the Title to exempt themselues from the subiection of the superiour Prelates so that the Bishop was depriued of authoritie ouer the greater part of the
Cup contradicted And are opposed by the Spaniards and said that the order of the Articles was to be followed which was essentiall it being impossible to decide the fourth and fifth vntill the second and third were decided Thomas Stella Bishop of Capo di Istria opposed and sayd that in the councell they ought not to vse Logicke and artifices to hinder good determinations Granata replyed that himselfe desired the same that is that propositions might be made to the Synod in order that they might not stumble by walking in confusion Granata was assisted by Matthias Callinus Archbishop of Zara and the other by Iohn Thomas of S. Felix Bishop of Caua but vsing ridiculous iests rather then any serious discourse which gaue some distast to the Spaniards and made a great whispering amongst the Prelats This caused the congregation to be dismissed and the Cardinall of Mantua exhorted the Archbishops to read and consider of the draughts made that the order of proceeding might bee resolued on in the next Congregation This place requireth that because the Congregations were often ended by reason of some distasts giuen to some great Prelate the ordinary cause thereof should be related It hath been shewed before that there were many Bishops in the Councel Pensioners of the Pope who did all depend on Simoneta because he was most interested for his Holinesse and had the most secret instructions Hee beeing a man of an acute iudgement made vse of them according to the capacitie of euery one Amongst these he had some that were bold and wittie whom he employed in the Congregations to crosse those who entred into matters contrary to his endes These were exercised in the Art of iesting soberly to prouoke others and make them ridiculous themselues retaining their grauitie and not being moued at all The seruice they did to the Pope and the Cardinal doth deserue particular mention These were the forenamed Bishops Caua and Capo di Istria Pompeius Zambeccarus of Bolonia Bishop of Sulmona and Bartholomeus Sirigus of Candia Card. Simoneta the Legat maketh vse of 4. iesting Bishops in the Councell Bishop of Castellanetta each of which to the common qualities of their Countrey had ioyned the perfections which are gained in the court of Rome These did exasperate also the distasts betweene Mantua and Simoneta before mentinoed by speaking ill and detracting from Mantua aswell in Trent by words as by letters to Rome which was attributed to Simoneta because euery one saw hee made much esteeme of them Whereof purging himselfe to the Secretarie of Mantua and to the Bishop of Nola he said that for the small respect they bare to such a Cardinal he would not haue had any more friendship with them but that he had need of them in the Congregation to oppose the impertinences of the Prelates Augustinus Pauugarner Ambassadour of Bauaria hauing beene in Trent The Ambasdour of Bauaria is receiued in Congregation and maketh a protestation about precedence two moneths as a priuate man by reason of his pretention to precede the Venetians had finally commission from his Prince to appeare in Publique and was receiued in the Congregation of the 27 of Iune sate after the Venetian Ambassadours and first made a protestation saying that as the right of his Prince was most strong so hee was ready to defend it in any other place but that in the Councell where Religion is handled hee would not stand vpon those points of honour and therefore was contented to yeelde but so as that it might be no preiudice to his Master or other German Princes of the Electorall blood of the Empire The Venetian Ambassadors answered To which the Venetian Ambassadours make answer the Protestation that their Republique had right of Precedence and that as the Duke of Bauaria did then yeeld so hee ought to doe in all places The Ambassadour made a very free and long oration in which hee shewed the state of religion in Bauaria saying it was compassed with heretiques who were also entred into it that there were whole Parishes of Lutherans Zuinglians The Bauariā maketh a long and free orātion Flacians Anabaptists and of other Sects which cockle the Prelats haue not been able to weede out because the contagion is not onely in the vulgar but in the Nobilitie also The cause hereof hath beene the bad life of the Clergie whose great wickednesse hee could not relate without offending the chaste eares of the auditorie But it sufficeth that his Prince doth tell them that the amendment of Doctrine would bee in vaine and vnprofitable if first an amendment were not made of manners Hee added that the Clergie is infamous for lust that the politique Magistrate doth not suffer a Concubinary Citizen which fault is so common in the Clergie that there are not aboue three or foure in an hundred who are not concubinaries or secretly married or openly that the Catholikes also in Germany doe preferre a chaste mariage before an vnchaste single life that many haue abādoned the Church for the prohibition of the Cup saying that the word of God practise of the Primitiue Church doth force them to vse it which vntil this present is obserued in the Oriental Churches and formerly hath beene vsed in the Church of Rome That Paul 3. did grant it to Germany and the Bauarians doe complaine of their Prince that he doeth enuie it to his subiects protesting that if the Synod doe not make prouision his Highnesse will not be able to gouerne his people and will be forced to giue them that which hee cannot withhold For a remedie of the scandals of the Clergie hee proposed a good reformation and that in euery Bishopricke Schooles and Academies should be erected to bring vp good Ministers he demanded the mariage of Priests without which it was impossible in that age to reforme the Clergie alledging that single life was not commanded by GOD. Hee demanded also the Communion vnder both kindes saying that if it had beene permitted many prouinces of Germanie had remained in the obedience of the Apostolike Sea whereas those who haue continued in it vntill now doe runne away from it like a torrent together with other nations that the Duke doth not desire the three remedies mentioned hoping to reduce to the Church the sectaries and those that are strayed but onely to retaine those who are not diuided as yet Hee said it was necessary to begin with reformation or else all the paines taken in the Councell would be in vaine that the Clergie being reformed his Prince if his opinion be asked in point of doctrine will bee able to say something worthy of consideration which is not fit to be spoken now because it is not conuenient to treat of making warre against the enemie before one hath mustered his owne forces at home In the course of his Oration hee often interposed that his Prince spake this not to giue a Law to the Councell but to intimate it with
which did not please the maior part They made also a collection of the abuses which dayly happen in the celebration of Masses which were but few in respect of those which were noted in the yeere 1551. The thirteenth of August a generall Congregation was helde to receiue The Archbishop of Lanciano and of Palerme are contrar in opinion the Proctors of the Bishops of Ratisbone and Basil that they might honour this second to the shame of the Citie of Basil which did contend with him for the title saying hee should not be called Bishop of Basil but of Bontruto The draught being giuing forth the Archbishop of Lanciano was of opinion that the Anathematismes onely should be published and the points of doctrine wholly omitted He alledged the example of other Counsels in very few of which it hath bin otherwise obserued and that this same Councel of Trent in the matter of Original sin of the Sacraments of Baptisme did leaue it out He said it was for Doctors to shew reasons for their opinions but the Iudges such as Bishops in Councel are were to make their sentences absolute that if a reason be added not onely the Decree but that also may bee impugned without which euery one will thinke that the Synod hath been mooued by most potent arguments and euery one will beleeue that it hath beene induced by those which himselfe doth most esteeme that it is not secure to vse reasons though most euident because the heretickes will oppose them and esteeme them but little and the more is sayd the more matter of contradiction is ministred He added also that the coniunctures did require a sudden dispatch of the Councell and did intimate by words vnderstood by the Legats and fauourers of the Pope that by this meanes they should giue satisfaction to his Holinesse Octauianus Preconius Archbishop of Palermo who followed him in order spake to the contrary that the vse of Counsels hath beene to make a Symboll of their owne vnto which the doctrine doeth answere and then to adde the Anathematismes That this hauing beene obserued in this Councell vnder Iulius and now againe in the last Session if it were not continued it would be sayd it was for want of reasons Hee sayd it was base to shun the disputation of Heretiques yea that their contradiction would make the doctrine of the Councel shine more brightly and that they were not to take care to finish the Councell quickely but to finish it well These two Prelats were so tedious that the night concluded the Congregation and they said it was no wonder if a Daminican of Genua for so Landiano was should be contrary to a Franciscan of Sicilie The dayes following diuers practises were vsed by some to finish by others to prolong the Councell and those who were interested vsed these and the like reasons But the matter being proposed once againe in Congregation the maior part thought fit to continue the order begun This set on foote againe the disputation about residence and the same men were desirous of the The Legats vâ— practises to 〈…〉 uert the â—â—scussion of Residence conclusion of the Councel and of the omission of that matter Which gaue occasion to Mantua and Seripando to vse their endeauours and to shewe the Pope by effects that they did accommodate themselues to his pleasure according to the instruction which Lanciano had brought them by word of mouth They employed herein to vse good perswasions the Arch-bishop of Ocranto the Bishops of Modena Nola and Brescia who were not open Papalins but newly gained They did ouercome the Italians inducing them not to change their opinions nor to contradict themselues but not to vrge that matter any more Many did promise that if the Spaniards would surcease themselues would doe the like These foure Prelates made a note of all they had perswaded and found they had gained much but with the Spaniards it was not possible to preuaile a iot yea this made them combine the more They wrote a common letter to the King in answere of that which his Maiestie had written to the Marquis of Pescara first complaining of the The Sanish Prelats write a common letter to their kin 〈…〉 and tell him that there is no libertie in the Councell Pope for not suffering the point of Residence to bee decided in which all the reformation of the Church is to be grounded and with a very faire and reuerend manner of speech they concluded there was no libertie in the Councell that the Italians did ouercome with pluralitie of voyces of which some for pensions some for promises and those who were least corrupted for feare did obey the will of his Holinesse They complained of the Legats who if they had suffered as they ought the point to bee concluded when the fit time was it might haue beene resolued for the seruice of GOD with great concord before they could haue written from Rome That two thirds of the Prelats did desire the definition that all the Ambassadours did fauour the truth herein yet proceeding with modestie and charitie they neuer had the courage to protest They beseeched his Maiestie to consult with godly men about this Article assuring themselues that after mature deliberation he would fauour the opinion as being catholike pious and necessary for making a good reformation This accident assured the Legats and their adherents that it was impossible to burie this matter in silence seeing that the Spaniards were not pacified either by the Kings letter or by the perswasions vsed to them yea had declared themselues againe by writing into Spaine which made them seeme to be insuperable The Papalins therefore consulted together and resolued to send to the Cardinall of Ferrara into France a Copie of the Catholique Kings letter to Pescara that he might procure such another from that King to the French Ambassadours as well to hinder their practises to the contrary which they dayly made as that the French Bishops when they came might not vnite with the Spaniards as these did hope and expect And to discredit the Spaniards with their King they resolued to write into Spaine that Granata and Segouia their Leaders who make shew of conscience had promised their voyces to the Bishop of Fiue Churches for the Communion of the Cup not respecting his Maiestie who doth so much abhorre it At this time the Pope considering in what imminent danger his authoritie was in regard of the difficulties and confusions of Trent stirres of The Pope maketh leuies of Souldiers France and of the Diet which was prepared in Garmanie in which the Emperour would be forced for his owne interests to yeeld to the Protestants thought fit to secure himselfe by all meanes and had giuen money a month before to ten Captaines to raise souldiers which were lodged in Romania and Marca and grew very familiar with the Ministers of the Princes of Italy and with the Cardinals who were their neere friends
not be abhorred it being but a Rite which may be changed for the good of the faithfull but yet hee reserued himselfe because other extrauagant things might afterwards be demanded that to auoid errour it would be good first to haue recourse vnto God by Prayers Processions Masses almes and fastings afterwards not to omit humane diligence in regard there are no Prelates of Germanie in the Councell to write to the Metropolitans to assemble them and examine the matter well and to informe the Synod according to their conscience He concluded that it being impossible to doe so many things in a short space he thought fit to desist now and deferre the determination vntill another time Iohn Baptista Castagna Arch-Bishop of Rosano disswading the grant absolutely spake against those that made and those that fauoured the request taxing them not to be good Catholiques because if they were they would not desire a thing vnfit with scandall of others And he said plainely that the request did ayme to bring in heresie and vsed such words that euery one vnderstood that hee meant Maximilian King of the Bobemians The Arch-Bishop of Braga or Braganza said hee was informed that in Germanie there were foure sorts of men True Catholikes Obstinate heretickes Conceaâ—d heretickes and men weake in faith That the first doe not demaund the grant yea oppose it the second care not for it the third desire it that they may couer their heresie because they may counterfeit in all other things but in this which therefore was not to bee granted them for that it would foster their errours but the weake in faith were not such but onely for the bad opinion they haue of the Ecclesiasticall power and of the Pope and doe not demaund the Cup for deuotion which is found onely in persons of a goodlife whereas they are drowned in vanities and pleasures of the world and doe vnwillingly confesse and communicate once a yeere which doth not demonstrate such heate of zeale that they should desire to communicate with both kindes He concluded that the diligence of the Fathers of Basil ought to be imitated that foure or six Prelates of the body of the Councel should be elected who as their Legats accompanied with Diuines fit to preach should visite the Prouinces named by his Imperiall Maiestie or where they found penitent men who desired the Cup for deuotion or because they were accustomed to that Rite and for all other matters would obey the Church should reconcile them and grant it vnto them The Titular of Philadelphia though a Dutch man said that to deny it being demaunded by the Emperour was dangerous and pernitious to grant it but that he was resolued rather to displease men then speake against his conscience that it was impossible to practise the vse of the Chalice without danger of effusion carrying it about to places remote and of bad passage many times by night intime of snow raine and ice that the Protestants would boast and inclucate to the people that the Papists doe begin to know the trueth and that without doubt those who make the request doe maintaine that the precept of CHRIST cannot be fulfilled but by taking the Eucharist vnder both kindes And he tooke in his hand a Chatechisme written in Dutch which hee read and expounded in Latine and declared what their opinion was He added that the Catholikes would haue the worse and to gaine a few would loose very many that they would doubt on which side the true faith was seeing the Catholikes yeeld to the customes of the Protestants that the grant made vnto Germanie would mooue other Prouinces and especially France that the Heretiques will make proofe by this to ouersway the constancie which they haue found in the doctrine of the Catholike Church He concluded that it ought to bee deferred at the least vntill the end of the Diet that the Dutch Prelates might send to the Councell approouing the opinion of Granata to defer and the other of Braga that those who desire the Cup haue all a roote of heresie and added that the Emperours Ambassadours had made such passionate instances and such effectuall perswasions that being interested so much it was not fit they should bee present in Congregation that euery one might speake freely Fryar Thomas Casellus Bishop of Caua hauing recounted that the Bishop of Fiue Churches had perswaded many saying that if it were not granted so many mischiefes would follow that it had beene better neuer to haue called a Councell shewed at large that it ought not to bee granted though the losse of many soules should ensue because a greater number would perish if it were granted The Bishop of Captemberg in Stiria desired also that the Emperours Ambassadours should retire and inueighed much against the words of fiue Churches related by Caua Many of the Spanish Prelates made the same instance to the Legats that the Imperialists might not bee present in the treaties of the Fathers during this consultation it being sufficient for them to know in the end the resolution of the Synod But others contradicted saying that rather they then others should bee present and that to exclude those who haue interest hath neuer beene the custome of Synods The Legats considering that they had beene present from the beginning and that they could not bee excluded without danger of tumult resolued to make no innouation The Bishop of Conimbria was of opinion that it should bee referred to the Pope to grant the Grace with fiue conditions That those that were to make vse of it should abiure all heresies and in particular should sweare that they beleeue that as much is contained vnder one kind as vnder both and as much grace receiued that they should banish the heretique Preachers that in their places they should not keepe the Chalice nor carry it to the sicke and that his Holinesse should not commit this to the Ordinaries but send Legats and that the resolution should not bee made in Councell For when it should be published it would make the heretikes proud and scandalize very many Catholiques and therefore in case this dispensation were to bee granted it ought not to be put in the eyes of all nations The Bishop of Modena maintained that it could not bee denied because after the Councell of Constance the Church hauing reserued to it selfe power to dispence hath alwayes shewed that sometimes it would be expedient to doe it that Paul the third had formerly sent Nuncij to release it because hee perceiued that the prohibition had done no good in so many yeeres that the Bohemians would neuer be reduced without it that the vse of the Cup was conformable to the institution of CHRIST and anciently obserued by the Church Friar Iasper of Cassall Bishop of Liria a man of an exemplary life and learned defended the same opinion He sayd in summe that he did not wonder at the diuersitie of opinions because those who denie haue the moderns to follow and
dignity Hereupon the Legates were content not onely to propose it againe without the clause but to vse perswasions themselues also and to employ others And the day following which was the next day before the The grant of the Cup is referred to the Pope Session the Decree corrected did passe by the maior part though contradicted by all of the negatiue to the great ioy of the Legats and Papalins aswell because the Session was not prolonged which they greatly feared as also because they thought it more honour for the Pope that the grace should totally depend on his authority The Ambassadours were well satisfied with this particular but perceiuing that the Session would bee in order and that the publication of the sacrifice of the Masse could not bee hindered as they had desired in the Emperours name they ioyned with the French-men who were mal-content because the request which their King had made in Rome was denied Therefore the same day in the afternoone all the Ambassadours A generall consultation of the Ambassadours met in the house of the Imperialists saying they would consult of a thing common to all Princes The Venetians and Florentiue beeing called excused themselues saying they could not come without expresse commission from their Masters In that Assembly the Bishop of Fiue Churches made a long discourse to shew that hitherto nothing of worth had beene handled in the Councel that they had vainely disputed of points of doctrine which did the heretiques no good who were resolued not to change their opinion nor the Catholiques who are sufficiently perswaded already that for reformation nothing hath beene proposed but things of no moment of Notaries Receiuers and such like that it did plainely appeare that the Legates would make the next Session according to the same stile and afterwards spend the time in disputes deciding of Doctrines making Canons of Order Marriage or some other sleight matter to auoyd as they haue done the substantiall points of reformation And by these and other reasons well amplified he perswaded the Ambassadours to ioyne together and to goe to the Legats and desire that for that Session they would omit to speak of the sacraments of doctrines or canons because it was now time to thinke vpon a good reformation to take away so great abuses to correct bad manners and to labour that the Councell may not bee vnfruitfull The Spanish Secretary would not assent For his King desiring that the continuation should bee declared in the end of the Councel feared hee should preiudice himselfe if the manner of proceeding which was to handle the doctrine and reformation together should be changed because that alteration might bee vsed for an argument that it was a new Councel The Ambassadour of Portugal hauing made a long vnconcluding speech to shew he desired a reformation but vpon more pleasing termes retired from the company The Susse seeing the examples of those two and that the Venetians were not present fearing to commit an errour said it were good to consider of it againe before they resolued All the others were resolute to goe Lansac by consent spake for them all saying They were sent by their Princes to assist and fauour the Councell and to procure that the proceeding should bee pertinent not by disputing of doctrine whereof none of them being Catholikes doe doubt and is superfluous in absence of those who doe Who choose Lansac to speake for them impugne it but by making a good holy and absolute reformation of manners Now because notwithstanding all their remonstrances they saw they would determine principall points of controuersed doctrine and touch the reformation but slightly he prayed them to change their purpose and to employ the next Session in reformation onely proposing more important and necessary Arguments then those whereof hitherto they had spoken The Legates answered in the vsuall forme That the desire of the Pope and The answere of the Legats theirs was to doe the seruice of God procure the good of the Church and satisfie and gratifie all Princes but yet that it was not conuenient to breake the order alwayes obserued in the Councell to handle doctrine and reformation together that the things already done were but a beginning that they had a good intention to doe better that they would most readily receiue the Articles which the Ambassadours would propose that they maruelled that the Articles determined at Poisi in France were not sent to the Pope who would haue approued them Lansac replied that the Pope hauing referred all matters concerning Religion to the Councell the French Prelates when they came would propose both those and many other things The Legats answered they should be welcome and willingly heard but that they ought not for that cause to deferre the Session in regard that nothing should bee handled in it in preiudice of their propositions that most of the Fathers were resolued the Session should bee held that it was dangerous to giue them distaste and that if they expected in Trent with great discommoditie those who liued at their ease and deferred their comming which they promised it was not fit to discontent them more by making them remaine idle This cunning perswasion being not strongly opposed by the Ambassadours they held the Congregation and framed the Decrees which being established when they came to appoint the time and the matter for the next Session Granata counselled them to prolong the time that the French-men and Polonians might haue space not onely to come but to informe themselues and that they would not proceede to a precise declaration of that which was to be handled but stand vpon the generall as formerly they had done and resolue according to occurrences For so many persons beeing to come it could not bee but that they would bring some new matters which might cause new determinations This opinion was followed by the Spaniards and many others and was like to haue beene generally approoued But it being noysed that the Popes absolute commandement was come that the Session should not be deferred aboue two moneths and that the Sacraments of Order and Marriage should bee handled together the Papalins were induced to perswade that the time might not bee prolonged and that both those Sacraments might be discussed The Legates shewed they were forced to make the Decree in conformitie heereof But there were two other true causes of it the one the quicke dispatch of the Councell because they hoped by so doing to finish all in that Session alone the other that the Spaniards and other fauourers of the reformation might not haue time beeing busied in matters of faith to handle any thing of importance and particularly that they might be hindered to promote or insist vpon Residence After that this point was established all the Decrees beeing read together new contradictions were raised besides the vsuall contentions which the Legats could hardly stoppe with faire words The Congregation lasted vntill two houres within
not handled with any discussion but with declamations against the Lutherans who depriue the Ghurch of commerce with GOD and of the meanes to appease him making it a confusion without gouernement and bereauing her of all her beauty and comelinesse Friar Adamantius of Florence a Diuine of this ranke belonging to Cardinall Madruccio said that the greatest part of those who had spoken had alleadged onely probable reasons and conueniencies which when Articles of faith are discussed doe not onely not force the aduersaries but confirme them more in their opinions and for proofe hereof hee brought a direct place of Saint Austin Hee added that discussions in Councell should differ from disputations in Schooles For in those how much the more things are minced and curiously handled the better it is but it doth not become a Councell to examine any thing but that which may bee cleered and made plaine Notwithstanding many questions were disputed the knowledge whereof cannot in this life in which GOD doth not suffer all to bee discouered possibly bee attained For this Article it is abundantly sufficient that the Church hath an Hierarchie that the Hierarchie consisteth of Prelates and Ministers that these are ordained by Bishops that Order is a Sacrament and that Seculars haue no part herein Petrus Romirius a Franciscane Friar following the doctrine of Iohn Scot said that Order ought not to bee called a Sacrament because it is inuisible and permanent whereas all the Sacraments are necessarily visible and except the Eucharist consist in action Therefore to auoyde all difficulties one must not say that Order but that Ordination is a Sacrament But hee was much opposed because all the Diuines and which is of no lesse importance the Councell of Florence also doe call Order a Sacrament And it would bee a great boldnesse to taxe all the Doctours a generall Councell and the whole Church for speaking improperly In the third ranke there was no lesse varietie of opinions concerning the Of the holy Ghost giuen in Ordination fift Article For howsoeuer all agreed that the holy Ghost is giuen and receiued in Ordination yet some said hee was giuen in his proper person and others in the gift of grace onely They disputed much on both sides but those especially who affirmed grace Another question was whether grace of Iustification bee conferred or onely a gift to exercise the office For the former was alleadged that all the Sacraments giue grace of Iustification for the later that a man cannot without repentance receiue grace and yet may receiue Order For the Character as they all agreed that it is imprinted in Of the Character Priesthood so they dissented in all the rest For some said it was imprinted in the holy Orders onely and others in all the seuen both which opinions Saint Bonauenture doeth thinke to bee probable Some were better pleased with the distinction of Durandus that vnderstanding by Character a power to worke a Spirituall effect the Priesthood onely hath it which onely can consecrate and remit sinnes and the others haue it not in regard their actions are corporall which a Lay-man without any the least veniall sinne may doe as well as they But if by Character be vnderstood a deputation to a speciall office so all the Orders haue a proper Character Others opposed that it was a Lutherane opinion contained in the first Article and said that therefore it was necessary to affirme a proper and indeleble Character in all And some said it was in the first Tonsure also because it was not reiterated in those who are degraded as would be necessary if a Character were not imprinted and because by it one is inuested in the Clergie and made partaker of Eclesiastical exemptions and immunities Neither would it bee possible to maintaine that Clerkeship and the immunities thereof were de iure Diuino but by saying that the first Tonsure is a Diuine institution Concerning the degree of Bishops the controuersie was greater and the question was reuiued whether it bee one of the Orders For hauing two properactions so famous to confirme and ordaine a Spirituall power is necessary to it which is a Character without which ordination and confirmation would bee to no purpose The auditors were weary with hearing so many difficulties and did willingly giue eare to those who said they ought to omit them and speake onely in generall termes But the Friars grumbled and were angrie to see in them a disposition to define Articles and pronounce Anathemaes not vnderstanding the poynts and abhorring those who would informe them In the sixt Article they all condemned the Lutherans for detracting from vnctions and ceremonies vsed in conferring Orders Some desired that those which are necessarie and belong to the substance of the Sacrament as was done in the Councell of Florence might bee distinguished from the rest and him declared to bee an heretique who should say that Order might bee giuen or receiued without them and for the others that hee should bee condemned in generall termes who did call them pernicious Hereupon a great contention arose which were necessary and which were added for ornament or deuotion Melchior Cornelius a Portugall seemed to speake What ceremonies be necessary 〈…〉 ferring Orders much to the purpose who sayd the Apostles did vndoubtedly vse imposition of hands in Ordination so that none is mentioned in the holy Scripture without that ceremony which in succeeding ages was thought to be so essentiall that Ordination was called by that name Notwithstanding Gregorie the ninth saith it was a rite brought in and many Diuines doe not hold it to be necessary howsoeuer others be of the contrarie opinion It appeareth also by the Decretall of Innocentius the third in this point that vnction was not vsed in all Churches And the famous Canonists Hostiensis Iohannes Andreas Abbas and others doe affirme that the Pope may ordaine a Priest with these words onely Be thou a Priest and which is of more importance Innocentius Father of all the Canonists sayth that if the formes had not been inuented it had beene sufficient if the Ordainer had vsed these words onely Be thou a Priest or others equiualent because they were instituted by the Church afterwards to be obserued For these reasons Cornelius gaue counsell not to speake of necessary Ceremonies but onely to condemne those who hold them to be superfluous or pernicious Although the Congregations of the Diuines did take vp almost all the time yet the Prelates did more intend and discourse amongst themselues of reformation some promoting and some declining it then of the points of doctrine discussed by the Theologues so that the frequent and publique speeches which were heard throughout all Trent cherished by the Ambassadours of the Emperour and French King induced the Legates to thinke it necessary to make shew they were not auerse from it especially because they had promised to propose it so soone as the matter of Order was discussed and vnderstood that a
and without feare and that the Kings protection was sufficient to maintaine him This beeing reported to the Legates was a cause that they were heard with much patience though they said that the institution and iurisdiction of Bishops The French opinion concerning the Popes authoritie was de iure diuino as well as that of the Pope and that there was no difference but in degree of superioritie and that the Popes authority is confined within the limits of the Canons relating and commending the stile of the Parliaments of France that when any Popes Bull is presented which containeth any thing contrary to the Canons receiued in France they pronounce it to bee abusiue and forbid the execution This libertie made the Papalins vse more respect in their speaches though the prouerbe pleased them so well that sometimes some of the merrie Prelates could not forbeare to vse it The pretence for the absence of the Cardinall of Loraine was the aduice of the death of the King of Nauarre which came to Trent that day This The death of the King of Nauar made a great change in Trent and in France Prince wounded with a bullet at the siege of Roan in September was neuer well cured and at the last died Neere vnto his death hee receiued the Communion after the Catholique manner at the perswasion of his Physitian Visentius Laurus and afterwards wauered towards the doctrine of the Protestants and so died the tenth of Nouember This accident made a great mutation in the Councell and Loraine did suddenly change all his desseignes For that King had a principall hand in the Commissions giuen to the Cardinall at his departure so that hee was vncertaine whether after his death the Queene and others would continue in the same heat Besides he saw a manifest change in the whole gouernement and therefore desired to bee in France that himselfe might beare part of it also For the Prince of Conde beeing in open dissention distrusting the Queene and those who had power with her the Cardinall of Bourbon vncapable Montpensier in small credit the Constable old of whom many also were emulous hee had a great conceit that his brother might bee the Chiefe for Armes and himselfe for counsell And hee ruminated these things in his minde thinking but little of the Councell and of Trent where hee was The other Frenchmen sayd openly they ought to thanke God for the death of the King because he began to wauer and to ioyne his owne interests with those of his brother and of the other Hugonots The next day being the eighth of December was all spent in ceremonies for the election of Maximilian King of the Romanes The Arch bishop of Prague sang the Masse of the holy Ghost with the assistance of the whole Councell the Bishop of Tininia made a sermon in commendation of the Prince and the Cardinals and Ambassadours were inuited by Prague So soone as the Diet was assembled in Francfort the Prince of Conde sent not onely to demaund assistance from the Protestant Princes but also to treat an vnion of the Hugonots with those of the Confession of Ausburg and in particular to make a ioynt demand for a free new Councel in which the resolutions of Trent might bee examined the French-men of the old Catholike Religion giuing hope also that they would agree vnto it because it had been promised to the Ambassadour of France who afterwards was created Cardinall della Bordissiera that it should be done But the Dutch Protestants were most auerse from the Councell so long as Germany might bee in peace without it And therefore a booke was printed in Francfort full of excuses and reasons why they neither would nor could come to Trent with protestation of the nullitie of all that was and would be done in that place The King was first anointed and crowned King of Bohemia in Prague The coronation of the King of Bohemia in presence of his father the Emperour by that Arch-bishop who went from Trent into Bohemia to performe that ceremonie that the King might haue a voyce in the Imperiall Diet. Beeing come to Francfort they were forced to expect vntill the Canons of Colon had elected their Arch-bishop because that Sea was then void so that the Princes had much time to handle many matters expecting still in that place that the number of seuen might bee full by the Coronation in Bohemia and the election in Colen They were troubled in Rome with these thimgs and afraid that the Diet would send to Trent to protest and that some new forme would bee vsed in the coronation and the old abolished which would shew an inclination to depart from the ancient Rites or that some promise would bee made by the new King preiudiciall to the Popes authoritie But the Emperour and the King vsed much arte to diuert the handling of points of Religion before the Election which was made the 24 of Nouember and the coronation the last The election of the King of the Romanes of that moneth In which the Electors and other Protestant Princes stood at the Masse vntill the Gospell was read and then they went foorth This onely was new But the Popes Nuncio tooke place aboue the Electours and Ambassadours The coronation being past the Emperour beganne to practise with some of the Protestants that they would adhere to the Councell of Trent who not to bee preuented assembling themselues together presented to the Emperour the answere promised 20. moneths before to his Ambassadours in the assembly at Namburg which was deferred vntill then Conditions required by the Protestāts of Germany before they would assist the Councel In which hauing declared the causes why they had inmany Imperiall Diets appealed and did appeale againe vnto a free Councell they added the conditions which they held to bee necessary with which they offeredto assist in a future generall Councel 1. That it should bee celebrated in Germanie 2. That it should not bee intimated by the Pope 3. That hee should not preside but bee part of the Councel subiect to the determinations thereof 4. That the Bishops and other Prelates should bee freed from their oath giuen to the Pope that they may freely and without impediment deliuer their opinions 5. That the holy Scripture might bee iudge in the Councel and all humaine authority excluded 6. That the Diuines of the States of the Augustan Confession sent to the Councel might not onely haue a consulting but deciding voice also and might haue a Safe-conduct both for their persones and for the exercise of their religion 7. That the decisions in Councel should not be made as in Secular matters by pluralitie of voices but the more sound opinions preferred that is those which were regulated by the word of God 8. That the acts of the Councel of Trent should bee made void because it is partiall celebrated by one part onely and not gouerned according to promise 9. That if a concord in
is not bound that hee is exempted from the Law The last day but one of February the Cardinall of Loraine returned to Trent hauing remained fiue dayes in Ispruc which hee sent in continuall The Card. of Loraine returneth negotiation With the Emperour King of the Romans and their Ministers At his returne he found the Popes letters to him in which hee said that hee did desire a reformation should bee made and not deferred any longer and that they might haue time to labour therein the words of the decree of Order which were in difficultie should bee taken away The Cardinall did publish these letters purposely in Trent where it was generally knowen that the Legates had a contrary Commission But the Papalins vsed all diligence to find what businesse the Cardinall had by meanes of those who were in his company and in particular what resolution was taken concerning the seuenteene Articles and the rather because Count Fredericke Massei who came from Ispruc but the day before related that the Cardinall was euery day in priuate conferrence more then two houres with the Emperour and King of the Romans The Frenchmen made show to vnderstand nothing of the Articles and said that none of the Dutch diuines had treated with the Cardinall but Staphilus onely who presented him with a booke which hee had made in matter of residence and Canisius when hee went to see the Colledge of the Iesuites that the Diuines had not spoken to the Emperour but onely when going to see the Librarie they ouertooke him and the King his sonne who demanding what they thought concerning the grant of the Cup the Abbat of Claneual who was first of them answered that he thought it could not be granted then the Emperour turning to the King of the Romanes spake this verse of the Psalme in Latin Fourtie yeeres haue I endured this generation and haue alwayes found them to erre in their will But Loraine in visiting the Legates said nothing but that the Emperour was very well and zealously affected towards the Counsel desiring it might produce some fruit and that if occasion were he would assist in person and goe to Rome also to pray the Pope to haue compassion of Christendome and to suffer a reformation to be made which might not diminish his authority to which he bare exceeding great reuerence nor would haue any thing spoken of touching his Holinesse and the Court of Rome But to others in priuat he said that if the Councel had beene gouerned with that wisedome as was conuenient it would haue had a sudden and prosperous end that the Emperour was resolued that a good and a strong reformation should bee made which if the Pope would continue to crosse as hitherto he had done some great scandall would ensue that his Maiestie purposed to goe to Bolonia in case the Pope came thither with desseigne to receiue the crowne of the Empire and such other things It is not to bee doubted that the Cardinall spake of the affaires of the The points on which the Cardinall of Loraine treated with the Emperour Councel and informed the Emperour of the disorders and deliuered his opinion what remedies might be vsed to oppose the Court of Rome and the Italian Prelates of Trent to obtaine in Councel the communion of the Cup the mariage of Priests the vse of the vulgar tongue in holy matters the relaxation of other precepts of positiue law a reformation in the Head and the members and a meanes to make the Decrees of the Councel indispensable and how in case they were not able to obtaine they might haue a colourable occasion to iustifie their actions if of themselues they should make prouision for the necessities of their people by making a Nationall Councel assaying also to vnite the Germans with the French-men in matters of religion But this was not his negotiation onely For he treated a mariage also betweene the Queene of Scotland and the Arch duke Ferdinand the Emperours sonne and another betweene a daughter of his Maiestie and the Duke of Ferrara and to find a meanes to compose the differences of precedence betweene France and Spaine which things as domesticall doe touch Princes more neerely then the publique After the returne of Loraine the Congregations continuing Iames Alan a French Diuine entred likewise into the matter of dispensations and sayd that authority to dispence was immediately giuen to the Church by Christ and by it distributed to the Prelates as neede required according to times places and occasions Hee extrolled the authority of Generall Councels which represent the Church and diminished the Popes adding that it belongeth to the Generall councel to enlarge or restraine it The second of March the Cardinall of Mantua hauing beene sicke a few The Cardinal of Mantua dieth daies passed to another life which was cause of many mutations in Councel The Legates did presently send aduice hereof to the Pope and Seripando who remained prime Legate beside the common letter wrote in particular that he would be glad his Holinesse would send another Legate his superiour to gouerne the Councel or remooue him but in case hee would The three Legats remayning write to the Pope leaue him prime Legate he told him he would proceed as God should inspire him and that otherwise it were better to remoue him absolutely The Cardinall of Varmia wrote a part also that his Church had great neede of the presence of a Pastor and that the communion of the Cup was brought in and other notable abuses desiring leaue to goe thither to make prouision heerein and that generally in all Polonia there was neede of a person who might keepe the residue of the people in obedience saying he should doe the Apostolique Sea more seruice in those quarters then he could by remaining in the Councel But Simoneta desirous that the weight of the whole businesse should lie vpon his shoulders hoping to guide it with satisfaction of the Pope and his owne honour considering that Seripando was satiated with it and not inclined to gouerne it and that Varmiense was a simple man fit to beled he wrot to the Pope that the affaires of the Councel being not in a good state euery nouity would shake it much and therefore did thinke fit to continue without sending other Legates and promised a good issue In those dayes aduice came from Rome that a cause of the Bishop of Segouia which was to be proposed in the Rota was refused and that one of the Auditors told his Proctor that the Bishop was suspected of heresie This made a great stir not onely amongst the Spaniards but all the Oltramontanes also complaining that in Rome calumnies and infamies were raised against those who did not absolutely adhere to their wils The fourth of March the third ranke beganne to speake and for the fift Article all agreed that it was hereticall and to be condemned and so they did of the sixt Yet there was a difference because some
world knew how any pro 〈…〉 with the diminution of his rents and that if any thing 〈…〉 Would no 〈…〉 it that 〈◊〉 could not bee done in 〈…〉 being noâ— informed well instead of reforming would 〈◊〉 more that in the meane while hee desiâ—ed to second it 〈…〉 formation in other Courts also which had no lesse neede of it in the affaires of the Church onely and that perhaps from the abuses therein the euill doth principally arise that concerning the petitions proposed by his Maiesties Ambassadours and others he hath alwayes written they should be examined and discussed each of them in its fit time and that an oder being instituted and continued to handle in Councell matters of faith and reformation of the abuses concerning them both together it could not be altered without confusion and indignitie that his Maiestie hauing touched diuers disorders of the Councell had omitted the principall and fountaine of the others which is that those who ought to receiue law from Councels would giue it vnto them that if the pietie of Constantine and the two Theodosiâ—j were imitated and their examples followed the Councell would haue had no diuision betweene the Fathers and been in great reputation with the world that he desired to assist personally in Councell to remedie the disorders thereof but in regard of his age and of his important affaires it was inpossible for him to goe to Trent and would not speak of translating it to a place whither he might goe for feare of giuing suspicion The Pope thought that the interests of the Emperor and of France could not be vnited with his and therefore could promise himselfe but little and hope lesse of them For they did not thinke of the Synode but for the interests of their estates therefore did desire nothing from it but what might giue satisfaction and contentment to their people and in case they cannot obtaine it to hinder the ending of the Councell and so to keepe their subiects still in hope But these interests could not mooue the King of Spaine whose people are Catholikes and therefore he might conforme himselfe to his wil without preiudice to his states yea that it was good for him to stand vnited with him that he might obtaine graces and therefore he thought it necessarie to solicite him with continuall perswasions and to giue him hope of all satisfaction And Lewis d' Auola did opportunely arriue in Rome sent expresly by his Catholike Maiestie The Pope honoured him aboue measure lodged him in the palace in the roomes formerly inhabited by Count Frederic A Spanish Ambassador commeth to Rome Boremeo his nephew and vsed him with all effectuall courtesie The causes of his comming were to obtaine of the Pope a prorogation for fiue yeeres more of the Subsidie of the Cleargie graunted vnto him and power to sell fiue and twentie thousand crownes of the Fees of the Churches Hee had commission also to procure a dispensation of marriage betweene the Princesse Sister of the King and his Sonne Charles which in Spaine was thought easie because many euen priuate men were dispensed with to marrie the daughter of their brother or sister which is as much as to take the sister of the father Besides Moyses and Aaron were borne of such a matrimonie For the mariage the Pope said he would doe as much as his authoritie would stretch vnto and would cause the matter to be consulted on But the Treatie did not proceede in regard of the infirmitie of the Princesse which succeeded and made her vnfit for marriage Concerning the Subsidie and alienation the Pope shewed a willing minde but made difficulty to doe it while the Prelates were at charges in the Councell promising to gratifie the King if hee would assist him to finish it and to free him from it For matters of the Councell Don Lewis did not proceed farre in the first audiences onely he offered to procure the preseruation of the Popes authoritie and exhorted his Holinesse not to treat a league betweene the Catholikes least the heretickes should doe the like and France runne headlong to any accord with the Hugonots In the meane while diuers assemblies were held in Trent the Emperours Ambassadours called together the Spanish Prelates in the house of the Arch-bishop of Granata to perswade them to consent that the vse of the Cup might be granted in Councell purposing to propose it againe but they found them so auerse that they were forced to bury it in silence The Cardinall of Loraine held many congregations with his Prelats and Diuines to examine the places sent by the Pope to the Emperour in the paper before mentioned and by the Emperour to him concerning the words Vniuersalem Ecclesiam to see whether they were iustly cited and whether the true sence was giuen them that they might as they did make another writing in confutation of it The Emperour gaue order that these places might bee imparted to the Spanish Prelates that he might know their opinion which Fiue Churches hauing done when they were all assembled to this ende Granata answered that his Maiestie needed not to haue taken such paines with them who doe receiue the Councell of Florence but should aske the French-men who receiue that of Basil Vpon this occasion some of them when Fiue Churches was gone from them did perswade that a letter should bee written to the Pope to take from him the bad opinion hee had conceiued of them But Granata refused and said it was sufficient that hee knew by their voyces that they were not opposite heerein yet so as it was not fit they should imitate the flatterie of the Italians And hee vsed these very words Let him restore vnto vs our owne that wee may leaue vnto him more then is his and it is not iust that of Bishops wee should bee made his Vicars Another day the Ambassadours of the Emperour and French King met together to set downe an order that the Decree of residence composed by the Cardinall of Loraine might bee proposed which neither they nor Loraine could obtaine of the Cardinal of Varmia and Simoneta Seripando being sicke and absent In the congregation of the seuenteenth of March one of the Diuines finding opportunitie to digresse from the continencie of Priestes to residence spent his whole large discourse therein Hee brought authoritie and examples to perswade that it was de iure diuino and to answere that obiection that many Canons and Decrees doe command it which needed not if it were commanded by God Hee vsed this conceit that Ius diuinum is the foundation or pillar of residence and Ius Canonicum the Edifice or roofe and that as the building is ouerthrowne when the foundation is remooued and as the roofe falleth when the pillar is taken away so it is impossible to preserue residence with Ius Canonicum onely and those who ascribe it onely vnto that haue no other ayme then to destroy it Hee brought the examples of ancient times noting that
made peace with the Newes out of France Hugonots the particular conditions being not knowen as yet And the Pope thinking it proceeded from some Prelats who though they did not openly declare themselues to be Protestants yet did follow that party hee resolued to discouer them and was wont to say that he was wronged more by the masked heretiques then by the bare-faced Whereupon the last of March hauing caused first the Emperours letter written to him to be read as also his owne answere he passed from that businesse and related the confusions of France adding that the Cardinall Chastillion hauing changed his name of Bishop of Beauuois into Count of Beauuois had also pronounced himselfe depriued of the Cardinals Hat all the disorders to him to the Arch-bishop of Aix the Bishop of V 〈…〉 and some others Which things how soeuer they were notorius and needed no further proofe to come to the declaration thereof yet he gaue order that the Cardinals who gouerned the Inquisition should proceed against them The Cardinall of Pisa answering that there was need of proper and speciall authoritie the Pope ordained that a new Bull should be made which was dated the seuenth of April and contained in substance That the Pope of Rome being Vicar of CHRIST to whom he hath recommended the feeding of his sheepe to reduce those that wander to bridle with temporall penalties those who can not be gained by admonitions hee hath not finde the beginning of his assumption omitted to execute this charge Notwithstanding some Bishops are not onely fallen into hereticall errours but doe also fauour 〈◊〉 heretikes opposing the faith For prouision wherein hee commandeth the generall Inquisitors of Rome to whom he hath formerly 〈◊〉 ended this businesse 〈◊〉 proceed against such though Bishops and Cardinals inhabiting on places where the Luther 〈…〉 sect is potent with power to one them 〈◊〉 Rome 〈◊〉 Edict or to the consines of the Church to appeare personally or if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 appeare to proceed to sentence which hee will pronounce 〈…〉 onsistorio The Cardinals in conformitie of the Popes or inaud cited by Edict to appeare personally in Rome to purge themselues from imputation of heresie and of being 〈◊〉 of heretikes 〈◊〉 Cologui Cardinall de Chastilion Saint Maine Arch-bishop of 〈◊〉 Iohn 〈…〉 luc Bishop of Valence Iohannes Antonius 〈◊〉 Bisop of Trâ—jes Iohn Blankan son Bishop of Apo 〈…〉 〈◊〉 Bishop of 〈◊〉 But the absence of Loraine in Trent and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 of the new Legates with opinion that the forme of pro 〈…〉 councell should bee changed and the dayes of the Passion and Easter approaching gaue some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 negotiations 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cardinall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to hon 〈…〉 the Lagate M 〈…〉 who was th 〈…〉 expected The entry of Card. 〈◊〉 into Trent and arriued the next day late at night Hee made his entry pontifically vnder a canopy was met by the Legats Ambassadours and Fathers of the Councell and Clergie of the Citie and conducted to the Cathedrall Church where the ceremonies vsed in receiuing Legats were performed The morrow which was Easter day he sung the solemne Masse in the Chappell The Count of Luna came to Trent also this day and was met by the Prelates and Ambassadours He entred into the Citie betweene the Ambassadors of the Emperour and of France with many demonstrations of friendship He was also visited by the French who tolde him they had commission from the King and Queene to communicate all their affaires vnto him and offered to ioyne with him in all the seruices of the Catholique King his Master Luna answered that he had the same order to communicate with them and that he would holde good correspondencie Hee visited the Legats vsing many louing words and generall offers The thirteenth of Aprill there was a congregation to receiue Cardinall Card. Morone is receiued in congregation Morone where after the Briefe of his Legation was read hee made a speech fit for the occasion and said that the warres seditions and other calamities present and imminent for our sinnes would cease if a meanes were found to appease GOD and to restore the ancient puritie for which and the Pope had with great iudgement assembled the Councell in which are two Cardinals Princes famous for nobilitie and vertue Ambassadours of the Emperour and of so many great Kings Princes free Cities and Nations and Prelats of excellent learning and integretie and most skilfull Diuines But Mantus and Seripando being dead the Pope had substituted him and ioyned Nauaggero with him which he had refused knowing the weight of the burthen and the weakenesse of his strength But the necessitie of obedience hath ouer come feare that he was commanded to goe to the Emperour and would returne shortly to treat with the Fathers in company of the other Legates that which doth concerne the saluation of the people the honour of the Church and the glory of CHRIST that hee brought with him two things one a good meaning of the Pope to secure the doctrine of faith to correct bad manners to prouide for the necessities of Prouinces and to establish peace and vnion euen with the aduersaries as much as pietie and the dignitie of the Apostolique Sea can permit the other his owne readines to doe what his Holinesse hath commanded him He prayed the Fathers that contentious and discord and vnprofitable questions being layd a side which doe grieously offend Christendom they would handle seriously the things that are necessarie The Count of Luna vsed perswasions to all the Prelats vessals of his Perswasions of the Count of Luna King Spaniards or Italians or beneficed in his states exhorting them in the name of his Maiestie to stand vnited in The seruice of God and reuerence towards the Apostolique Sea and not to doe themselues wrong saying he had commission to aduise particularly of the proceedings of euery one and that his Maiestie will keepe a particular 〈◊〉 come of those who will carrie themselues according to his desire and that he would not haue them say any thing against their conscience And he spake to that euery one vnderstood that these last words were spoken seriously and the other in Ceremonie Morone was willing to see Loraine before he went to the Emperour who because hee would not speake with him deferred his returne For hauing spoken in Venice with Nauaggero and vnderstood a good part of the Popes instructions hee was willing to auoyd occasion that Morone communicating vnto him all or part of that which hee was to treate with the Emperour should put him into some obligation Whereupon Morone parted the sixteenth of Aprill Hee sayd he was sent onely to iustifie the Popes good intention The negotiation of Morone with the Emperour that the Councell might proceede and an absolute reformation of the Church bee made without any exception Notwithstanding his other commissions were knowen which were to disswade his Maiestie from comming to Trent because many impediments of
Councell it was not iust to condemne them in absence hauing not been called to this Councell Therefore that the Fathers would bee pleased so to accommodate the Canons concerning this matter that they may not doe them any preiudice The Legates hauing receiued this demaund did cause it to bee proposed without making any particular examination of it which caused a whispering amongst the Fathers And in the next Congregation some of them touched that string repeating the same that it was not iust to condemne the Grecians not heard nor cited The Archbishop of Prague opposed and said that by the generall citation of all Christians they also were vnderstood to be cited by the Pope To which the Cardinall of Varmia added that his Holinesse had sent particularly to inuite the Duke of Muscouia and howsoeuer he knew not wel that hee had inuited other of the Greeke Church in speciall yet it ought to bee presupposed that the whole nation was called euen by speciall inuitation besides the generall intimation was sufficient as the Archbishop had said Whereupon the Legates gaue order to the Secretarie to take that particular out of the petition of those Ambassadours that is that the Grecians haue not beene called But as well in regard of their proposition as of the opinion of Saint Ambrose they would not vse the word Anathema but found a temper that is not to condemne those that say that Matrimony may bee dissolued for adulterie and another contracted as Saint Ambrose and some Greeke Fathers did say and as the Easterne Church doeth practise but to anathematize those who say the Church may erre teaching that the Matrimoniall bond is not broken by adultery and that it is not lawfull to contract another as the Lutherans doe maintaine This forme was generally approued many did praise it and say that the Councel was assembled only to condemne the opinions of the Protestants and not those of other Nations Yet some doubted how one could bee condemned for saying the Church did erre in teaching an article the contrary whereof was not condemned But seeing that it was fauoured by so many they contented themselues And because the proposition about the mariage of children did bring in a generall question whether the Church could make mariages void all beganne to speake of it howsoeuer it had beene spoken of before the voices collected and the Decree composed accordingly as hath been said Cardinall Madruccio maintained the negatiue and alleadged many reasons and arguments saying that he would oppose in Session also And Varmiense and Simoneta spake as much But Laynez Generall of the Iesuites hauing dispersed a writing against the irritation made a greater confusion and gaue occasion to many to be more constant and courageous in the other opinion And in the Congregations they beganne to answere one anothers reasons with such prolixity that the Legats were almost of opinion to omit that matter for feare it would hinder the Session and the rather because the Bishop of Sulmona did first make a question in publique Congregation whether that matter of irritation did belong to doctrine or reformation The Bishop of Segouia who spake after him made a long discourse to shew that it could not be reduced to doctrine and therefore the maior part hauing approoued the irritation the Decree was as good as established The Bishop of Modena followed the same opinion adding that to handle that matter by way of doctrine would take away all meanes of making any reformation whatsoeuer For in all Articles the same difficultie might be moued whether the Church hath authoritie in that particular which is handled which would bee as much as to put Armes into the hands of heretikes and to take all authoritie from the Church because it would not bee fit to meddle with that to which it might be doubted whether their authoritie did extend He complianed that that question was moued by him who ought to hold it as cleare and decided This opinion pleased many who sayd that it neuer ought to bee disputed whether the Church can doe any thing or not but to take it for granted that as all power in heauen and earth is giuen to CHRIST so the Bishop of Rome his Vicar hath as much which being communicated by him to the generall Councel it must be defended that it wanteth no power to doe whatsoeuer is profitable without disputing whether it concerne doctrine or not It pleased those also who desired the dispatch of the Councel perceiuing that the difficultie promoted might hinder the ending thereof and cause a scandall And the Legates and principall Italians vsed perswasions that it might not bee spoken of in regard there was no cause to treat of it with the French men or the Spaniards who did all agree in opinion that secret mariages ought to bee made voide And many assemblies of Prelates were made both amongst themselues and with the Legates to this end and it was resolued that the decree should not onely not bee placed with the doctrine that it might not seeme to be a part of it but also that it should not bee so much as in a Chapter apart lest it might bee doubted whether it was held to be such or not but that it should bee inferted amongst the articles of Reformation And to remooue all difficultie the more it was resolued also so to compose the decree that they might not seeme to handle that matter purposely but to mingle it with the first article of the abuses which was a prouision to restore the Banes ordained by Innocentius the third which had been intermitted and in decreeing as well this as all the other conditions appropriated for the publike forme of Matrimonie it should bee added in two wordes onely as it were incidently that all contracts made otherwise were void and so passe it ouer and say no more And the Decree was composed according to this sence and reformed often alwayes very intricately and the later had euer more difficulty then the former And amongst other alterations this point established before as hath been said was changed that the presence of three witnesses was sufficient for absolute validity and in stead of one witnesse it was substituted that euery Matrimonie should be void contracted without the presence of the Priest a thing which did much exalt the Clergie seeing that so principall an action in Politicall and Economicall administration which vntill then had beene onely in the hands of those to whom it belonged came to be in the power of the Ecclesiasticall order there remayning no meanes to contract Matrimonie if two Priests that is the Parish Priest and the Bishop interested for some respects shall refuse to afford their presence I haue not found in the memorials who was Author of this great aduantage as many other particulars of importance are hid from mee also whereof I would willingly make mention I ought not to defraud Francis Beaupere Bishop of Metz of his due honour who thinking it
Interim of Germanie which could not be done by any other meanes because it was to continue vntill the end of the Councell and to continue it longer could not bee without great dammage of the Catholique Church And that it was needefull to finish the generall Councell in Trent to hinder a Nationall in France For the manner hee sayd it might bee ended with one Session handling in it the residue of the reformation and dispatching the Catechisme and the Index of the bookes prohibited which were in order already referring other matters to the Pope not disputing the Articles of Indulgences and Images nor anathematizing particular heretiques but proceeding with generall termes only They all agreed in some sort to finish the Councell except the Archbishop of Granata who referred himselfe to the Ambassadour of his King Some said it could not absolutely bee ended because so many matters did remaine to bee handled but that it might bee done by intimating another ten yeeres after which also would serue to hinder the calling of Nationall Councels and to deferre the determination of the things remayning and the Anathematismes The Bishop of Brescia proposed a middle course betweene an absolute ende and a suspension because the former would make the heretiques desperate and the latter not satisfie the Catholiques But these opinions had no followers all the others adhering to that which the Cardinall had sayd For the manner Otranto thought it necessary to anathematize the Heretiques because it hath been vsed in all Councels and is the principall thing which is required of Synods For many are not capable to vnderstand the trueth or falshood of opinions by their owne iudgment but doe follow or abhorre them according to the credit or discredite of the authours He sayd that the Councel of Chalcedon full of learned men to cleere themselues whether Theodoret Bishop of Ciros were a Catholique or not would not heare an account of his faith which hee desired to render but onely wished him to denounce a plaine anathema against Nestorius that if Luther and Zuinglius dead and their followers aliue were not anathematized it might bee sayd that the Councell had laboured in vaine The Cardinall replyed that diuers times did require diuers counsels that the differences in Religion were then betweene the Bishops and the Priests that the people were but as an accessory that the Grandees either did not meddle or if they did adhere to any heresie they did not make themselues Heads and leaders But now all was quite contrary because the heretique Ministers and Preachers could not bee sayd to bee heads of the Sectes but the Princes rather to whose interests their Ministers and Preachers doe accomodate themselues Hee that would name the true Heads of heretiques must name the Queene of England the Queene of Nauarre the Prince of Conde the Elector Palatine of the Rhene the Elector of Saxonie and many other Dukes and Princes of Germanie Hee sayd that this would make them vnite and shew they were sensible of it and that the condemnation of Luther and Zuinglius onely would so prouoke them that some great confusion would certainely arise Therefore to doe not what they would but what they could hee thought that the more vniuersall resolution was the better Morone sent to call the Ecclesiasticall Ambassadours to whom hauing imparted the proposition and opinion of that assembly they consented to the end and the manner according to the opinion of Loraine Which resolution being also communicated to the secular Ambassadors they did all assent except the Spaniard who sayd hee knew not the expresse will of his King and desired time that he might vnderstand it Notwithstanding this the Legates resolute to execute this determination gaue the matter concerning Princes omitting the Anathematismes and all the particular Articles onely renewing the old Canons of the Ecclesiasticall liberty and iurisdiction speaking of Princes with much reuerence onely exhorting them to cause their ministers not to violate them The same day at night a Congregation was made to beginne to speake of the reformation and an order was set downe that there should bee two Congregations a day vntill all the voyces were giuen Which were deliuered with great shortnesse resolution except by some A difficulty about subiecting the Chapters in Spaine to the Bishops few Spaniards who desired to hinder whereas all the others did endeauour to promote the expedition with breuity The greatest difficultie was concerning the sixth Article of the subiection of Chapters to Bishops in regard of the great interest which not onely the Bishops but the King also had in diminishing the Capitular authoritie that they might not oppose the subsidies which are often imposed in Spaine and on the other side for the fauours the Legates did the Chapters by whose meanes and for the reasons alleadged many Italians who first seemed to fauour the Bishops turned on the Chapters side The Count of Luna sent a Currier to Rome in diligence by whose aduice Vargas the Ambassadour entreated the Pope for his fauour to the Bishops Who according to his custome referring himselfe to the Councell the Ambassadour complained that the Italian Prelates had beene perswaded to change their opinion in that matter Whereunto the Pope readily answered that they changed because they were free but that the departure of the Agent for the Chapters from the Councell was not free hauing beene driuen from thence and vpon that occasion complained that the Count of Luna in Trent did disswade the finishing of the Councel Notwithstanding he wrote according to the Ambassadours request but in such termes as did not disfauour the pretensions of the Chapters And finally the Decree was made with some enlargement of the Episcopall authoritie in Spaine but not so much as they desired The Venetian Ambassadours made instance that in the Article of Patronages those of the Emperour and Kings being excepted those of their Republique might bee excepted also The Legates were willing to please them but could hardly tell how For to except all Republiques was too much and to name them particularly would breed matter of iealousie They found a temper to comprehend that in the number of Kings declaring that amongst those are contained the possessors of Kingdomes though they haue not the name In the Congregation of the twentieth day a proposition was made to The Popes confirmation is demanded demand the Popes confirmation of all the Decrees of the Councell as well vnder Paul and Iulius as vnder his Holinesse The Arch-bishop of Granata opposed saying that in the sixteenth and last Session vnder Iulius when the Councel was suspended it was ordained that all the Decrees made by the Synode vntill then should be obserued without saying that there was any neede of confirmation so that to demaund it now would bee to condemne those Fathers who then thought that the Decrees might bee executed without any confirmation at all Hee professed hee did not say this because he disliked the demand of a
confirmed by those that heard them rather then by him that did not know them But others answered that there was no neede the Pope should then see them because nothing was done in Trent which was not first resolued by him In many consistories following the Pope spake for the obseruation of the Decrees of the Councell saying he would obserue them himselfe though hee was not bound and gaue his word that hee would neuer derogate from them but for euident and vrgent causes and with consent of the Cardinals He charged Morone and Simoneta to bee diligent in aduertising him if any contrary thing were proposed or handled in consistorie which was but a small remedie against the transgressions because not an hundreth part of the grants made in Rome are dispatched in consistorie He sent the Bishops to their residence and resolued to make vse of the Protonotaries and Referendaries in gouerning the citie of Rome and the Ecclesiasticall state But howsoeuer he was freed from great trouble by the conclusion of the Councell yet there were some remainders of it in all kingdomes which brought new difficulties vpon him Aduice came out of Spaine that the King was offended with the ending of And are executed in Spaine by the Kings authority onely the Councell and determined to call the Bishops and agents for the Clergie of Spaine before him to set downe in what manner it might bee executed And the aduice was not false For not only all that was done in Spaine for receiuing and executing the Decrees of the Councell that yeere partly in the Spring and partly in the Autumne was by order and resolution taken in the Kings Councell but the King sent also his Presidents to the Synods which were held causing to bee proposed that which pleased him and was fit for his seruice to the great distast of the Pope who was angry the King should take so much vpon him in matters Ecclesiasticall But hee made no demonstration Which maketh the Pope angry heereof to his Ministers purposing to make vse of it in another opportunitie designed by himselfe which shall bee related in due place The President de Ferrieres hauing while hee remained in Venice made obseruations vpon the Decrees of the two last Sessions held after his departure from Trent and sent them to the Court the Cardinall of Loraine at his The Card of Lorain is taxeâ— in France at his returne returne into France had many assaults and reprehensions for consenting to things preiudiciall to the Kingdome They said that by the words of the first Article of reformation in the last Session where it is said that the Pope hath charge of the vniuersall Church in Latin Sollicitudinem Ecclesiae Vniuersae hee had yeelded the point which himselfe and all the French Bishops had so long contended for and obtained that preiudice might not bee done to the opinion of France of the superioritie of the Councell aboue the Pope that hee might haue remedied this with one little word by making them say as S. Paul had done care of all the Churches because no man would haue denied that kind of speech which S. Paul did vse that preiudice was likewise done to the same opinion of the superioritie of the Councell in the one and twentieth Article of the last session sauing in all the Decrees the authoritie of the Apostolique Sea and in the last Decree for demanding the Popes confirmation It was opposed also that the King and French Church hauing contested that the Councell might bee declared to bee new and not the old continued the continuation was declared that it was one Councell with that of Paul and Iulius in the said one and twentieth Article and in the Decree for reading the things constituted vnder those Popes by which all was basely yeelded which had beene two yeeres maintained by the King They sayd moreouer that the approbation of the things done vnder Iulius was dishonourable and preiudiciall to the protestation then made by King Henry the second But they reprehended aboue all that honourable mention hauing beene alwayes made vnder Paul and Iulius of King Francis the first and King Henry the second together with Charles the fifth the Cardinall had not caused a memorie to bee made of them in the acclamations when it was made of Charles nor the present King to bee named when the liuing Emperour was The Cardinall excused other things saying that with sixe Prelates for hee had no more in his company hee was not able to resist the consent of more then two hundred But this last opposition hee knew not how to excuse though hee sayd it was to preserue the peace of the two Kingdomes For it was replied that he might haue suffered others to make the inâ—onation and not to haue been the authour himselfe of that preiudice And so it is seene that vaine men often times thinking to gaine reputation by retaile doe lose it in grosse But the Counsellers of the Parliament found many other things to oppose The censure of the Parliament of Paris vpon the last Session against the Articles of Reformation published in those two Sessions where the Ecclesiasticall authority they said was inlarged beyond its bounds with the wrong and diminution of the temporall by giuing power to Bishops to proceede to pecuniary mulcts and imprisonment against the Laitie whereas no authority was giuen by CHRIST to his Ministers but meere and pure Spirituall that when the Clergâ—e was made a member and part of the policie the Princes did by fauour allow the Bishops to punish inferiour Clergie-men with temporall punishments that discipline might bee obserued amongst them but to vse such kinde of punishments against the Laiques they had neither from the Law of God nor of man but by vsurpation onely that in the matter of Duell they pretend to proceede against the Emperour Kings and other Souâ—reignes who graunt it in their Kingdomes euen by excommunication whereas their opinion was that to permit Duell in some cases was not amiffe as the permitting of fornication and other offences howbeit they are sinnes was not ill in regard of publique vtilitie and to auoyd greater inconueniences They said that this power beeing naturall and giuen to the Princes by God could not bee taken away or restrained by any power of man They thought it also intolerable to excommunicate Kings and Princes holding it for a sure maxime in France that the King cannot bee excommunicated nor his officers for execution of their offices They added that to depriue Princes of their States Lords of their Fees and to confiscate the goods of priuate men were all vsurpations of the temporall authoritie because that which was giuen by CHRIST to the Church doeth not extend it selfe to things of this nature Concerning Patronages they said great wrong was done to the Seculars in disabling their proofes and that the whole Article was grounded vpon a false maxime that all benefices are free if the Patronage bee not
meae donec inveniam locum Domino Tabernaculum Deo Iacob O si Principes Christiani audire vellent vocem Domini sui Nunc reges intelligite inquit Dominus erudimini qui iudicatis terrā Ego inquit dixi dij estis hoc est homines divinitùs electi quibus nomen meum esset curae Cogita tu quem ego desterquilinio excitaui in summo dignitatis honoris gradu collocavi praefeci populo meo cum ita studiosè aedifices ornes domum tuam quo animo potes contemnere domum meam Aut quomodo quotidie oras vt regnum tuum tibi posterisque tuis confirmetur An vt nomen meum semper afficiatur contumetia vt evangeliam Christi mei extinguatur vt servi mei meâ causâ ante oculos tuos te inspectante tracidentur vt tyrannis longiùs grassetur vt populo meo semper imponatur vt per te scandalum confirmetur Vae illi per quem venit scandalum vae etiam illi per quem confirmatur scandalum Horres sanguinem corporum quanto magis horrere debes sanguinem animarum Memineris quid acciderit Antiocho Herodi Iuliano Ego regnum tuum transferam ad hostem tuum quia peccasti adversum me ego muto tempora vices temporum abijcioreges instituo vt intelligas me alūssimum esse vim habere in regno hominum illud dare cui volo ego humilio ego exalto ego glorificantes me glorisico eos qui me contemnunt afficio contumeliâ ANDREAS DVDITHIVS EPISCOPVS QVINQVEECCLESIENSIS in Epistola ad Maximilianum II. Caesarem vbi sententiam suam refert de Calice Laicis concedendo Sacerdotum coniugio QVid profici potuit in eo Concilio in quo numerarentur non suis momentis ponderarentur sententiae si caussa si ratione pugnandum fuisset si pauci quidam socij nobis adfuissent viceramus quamuis pauci magnas copias aduersariorum Sed cum numerus tantùm prodiret in aciem quo longè inferiores futuri fuissemus in optima causa victores discedere non potuimus Singulis nostrum centenos de suis Papa potuit opponere ac si centeni parum multi viderentur repentè mille creare potuit quos suis laborantibus subsidio mitteret Itaque videre erat quotidie famelicos egentes Episcopos exmaiori parte barbatulos adolescentes luxúque perditos Tridentum volitare conductos ad sententiam secundùm Papae voluntatem dicendam indoctos illos quidem stolidos sed tamen impudentia audacia vtiles Hi cum ad veteres adulatores Papae accesserant tum verò victrix exultabat iniquitas neque decerni iam quidquam potuit nisi in eorum sententiam qui Papae potentiam luxúmque defendere summam religionem arbitrabantur Erat aliquis vir grauis eruditus qui tantam indignitatem ferre not poterat hic vt non bonus Catholicus terrore minis ac insectatione à Concilio ad probandum quae nollet traducebatur In summa in eum statum res est adducta istorum qui illuc facti institutique venerant improbitate non vt iam Episcoporum sed laruarum non hominum sed simulacrorum quae neruis mouentur alienis vt Daedali statuae fuisse perhibentur Concilium illud videretur Erant Episcopi illi conductitij plerique vt vtres rusticorum musicum instrumentum quos vt vocem mittant inflare necesse est Nil habuit cum illo conuentu S. Spiritus commereij omnia erant humana consilia quae in immodica sanè quà m pudenda Pontificum tuenda dominatione consumebantur Illinc responsa tanquam Delphis aut Dodonâ expectabantur illinc nimirum Spiritus ille S. quem suis Concilijs prae esse iactant tabellarij manticis inclusus mittebatur qui quod admodum ridiculum est cum aliquando vt fit aquae pluuijs excrescebant non ante aduolare poterat quà m inundationes desedissent Ita fiebat vt Spiritus non super aquas vt est in Genesi sed secus aquas ferretur O portentosam singularem dementiam Ratum nihil esse poterat quod Episcopi tanquam plebs sciscerent nisi Papa autor fieret AN ALPHABETICALL TABLE OF ALL THE Principall matters conteined in this Historie of the Councell of TRENT A ABuses in the Church of Rome are collected to be reformed pag. 83 84 Acclamations vsed in former Councels and imitated in Trent 813 Adrian 6. is created Pope is much feared for his seueritie 19 Is learned in schoole-diuinitie was borne in Vtrect resolueth to reforme the Court of Rome 20 Is disswaded from it 23 He lamenteth because the Popes cannot doe good though they desire it neuer so much 24 Hee confesseth the abuses of the Clergie not exempting the Apostolique Sea 25 His death and prayses 30 Amante Seruita a Friar of Brescia concurreth in opinion with Luther concerning the Eucharist and is silenced 522 Ambassadors in Trent hold a consultation how to remedie the proceedings in Councell and choose the French Ambassador Lansac to speake for them 570 571 The Ambassadours in Trent did not subscribe the Decrees when the Councell was ended 813 Andreas Vega chiefe of the Franciscans disputeth that the opinions of the Lutherans ought not to be condemned without declaring the opinion of the Catboliques 179 Hee writeth against Soto 216 Anna du Bourg is burned in France for religion and his constance causeth a great increase of the reformed religion 419 Annats are spoken against by the Bishop of Nismes 716 Appeales and their originall 334 335 Apostolique Sea what it is 321 Arch-Bishop of Collen is cited by the Emperour to cleare himselfe of Lutheranisme obiected gainst him 124 and by the Pope at the same time 125 Is sentenced by the Pope but the sentence is not executed by the Emperor vntill certaine yeares after 165 He is obeyed by his people 189 is proceeded against by the Emperour and Prince Adolphus put in his place 259 Arch-bishp of Otranto opposeth the Cardinall of Loraine and hath forty voyces at his command 719 is reprehended by the Spanish Ambassadour for making priuate congregations 759 Arch-bishop of Toledo is in the Inquisition of Spaine his booke is examined in Councell and approued 750 Aremboldus is agent for the Popes sister to vent her indulgences 5 Augustan Confession whence it had the name and when the first liberty to beprofessed publiquely 63 Auignion rebelleth against the Pope 429 430 B BAndo set forth by the Emperor against the Duke of Saxony and the Landgraue of Hassia 201 Baptisme discussed 242 Whether that of Iohn be equall to Christs Baptisme 243 Battaile of S. Quintin in which the French King receiued a great ouerthrow 406 Battaile in France betweene the Protestants and Papists in which the Prince of Conde was taken prisoner 647 Causeth much ioy in Trent 649 Bauaria desireth libertie of religion 397. 398 The Bauarian Ambassadour maketh a biting Oration in Councell against
the assistants in Councell 554 Salmeron the Iesuite proceedeth by faction in matter of faith 555 Laynez Generall of the Iesuites spendeth a whole congregation in a discourse concerning the Institution of Bishops 609 610 611 His suffrage concerning dispensations 721 Fauors done to him in Councel by the Legats 721. 722 The Iesuites doe professe to liue by begging but will not be bound to it 799 They make vse of the negligence of the Fathers in Councell to raise their order to more greatnesse 801 Images and their doctrine 806 Index is disputed on 474 475 502 a Decree made concerning it 480 Indulgences when they began to bring money to the Popes coffers 4 a plenary Indulgence granted by Vrban the second and Leo the tenth 4 the profit of the Indulgences of Saxonie is granted to the Popes sister 5 The doctrine of Indulgences was neuer well vnderstood before Luther wrote against them 6 foure different opinions concerning them and all Catholique 22 The Councell dareth not handle Indulgences exactly 801 The Decree concerning them 812 an Indulgence granted by the Legates in Trent without authority 113 In quisition brought into Naples 271 and into the Low-Countreys 300 the office of Inquisition is mainly promoted by Paul the fourth 409 the Inquisition should haue beene brought into Milan which causeth a great tumult there and in the Councell 757 758 Intention of the Ministers to doe as the Church doeth whether it be necessarie in Baptisme and the other Sacraments 240 241 c. Interim or peace of religion is made in Germanie 62 It displeaseth both Papists and Protestants 294. Is abrogated 379 Iohn Tancherel is condemned in France for maintaining that the Pope may depose kings 463 464 Ireland is made a kingdome by Pope Paul the fourth which title it had long before 392 Ispruc is taken by the Protestants 378 Iubile published in Rome 130 And in Trent 203 Another Iubile celebrated in Rome for ioy of the determination to celebrate the Councell 435 Iulius the 2. Pope was more a souldier then a Clergie man 3 Iulius the 3 created Pope 298 Is more inclined to pleasure then businesse createth a yong Car. of vnknown parents 299 Restoreth the Councell to Trent 302 303 Is aliened from the Emperour 371 Suspendeth the Councell 376 Maintaineth his reputation by the Patriarke of Armenia 382 383 Reioyceth for the restitution of the obedience of England he dieth 389 Iustice by whom it is to be administred in Councell 82 Iustification is discussed in many articles 192 Which did trouble the Prelates and Diuines because it was neuer well discussed by the Schoolemen 194 K KIng of Denmarke embraceth the reformed religion 84 King of Nauarre hath a guard set vpon him 436 Is set at libertie and gouerneth France 437 Writeth to the Protestant Princes in Germanie that hee will preserue Religion in France 480 Was slaine with a Bullet at the siege of Roan 640 His death maketh a great alteration in France 641 Knights of Malta send an ambassadour to the Councell who is receiued in Congregation and maketh an Oration 762 L. LAndgraue of Hassia preuenteth a diuision amongst the Reformatists in the Diet of Spira 47 publisheth a Manifest against the Emp. 190 who setteth forth a Bando against him 201 Landgraue and Saxon had equall authoritie in the warre against the Emperour which was a great disaduantage to them 204 He yeeldeth himselfe prisoner to the Emperour 270 is set at libertie 379 Lateran Councell what aduantage it brought to the Sea of Rome 19 Latin translation of the Bible is discoursed of 155 156 157 c. and is approued 159 it is said that no errors of faith are in it 161 Lawes of Popes are more strictly obserued then the lawes of God 488 League between the Pope and the French King is confirmed by marriage 67 betweene the Pope and the Emperour against the Protestants 188 the League betweene Charles the Emperour and Henry 8. King of England offendeth the Pope 105 a league of all Catholiques against the Protestants is treated by the Pope 515 but cannot be effected 516 a league betweene the Pope the French K. against the Emp. confirmed by mariage 252 another of the Protestants in Germany against the Emperour 312 484 Legates in Trent desire to haue two sorts of letters from the Pope and a cipher 113 Leo 10 Pope his description 3 Lewis 12. French King is excommunicated 3 Libertie of Friars is held dangerous by the Legates and repressed 228 a Friar of Brescia is disgraced for speaking of the Eucharist like Luther 422 Libertie of the Councel violated by the Pope 503 Libertie of the Councell is thought by the Speaker to be too great 533 and by the French Ambassadours to bee none at all 542 as also by the Spaniards 551 The Presidents vse meanes to curbe the Spanish Prelates 620 the Cardinall of Loraine said openly the Councell was not free 635 The Bishop of Veglia quitteth the Councell for feare 644 the Prelates are terrified with the Popes authoritie 645 Martin Guzdalin a Spaniard complaineth that the Councell is not free 661 and the Spanish Ambassadour doth the like who is answered by Cardinall Morone 754 Limbo is the place where children are who die without Baptisme before the vse of reason 178 Luther speaketh against Indulgences 5 And against the Popes authoritie 7 Appealeth to the Councell 8. 12 Passeth to other points of doctrine 9 Burneth the Popes Bull and Decretals in Wittenberg 12 Is called to the Diet of Wormes 13 And an Edict is published against him after his departure 15 Which was neuer executed by the Princes of the Empire 26 27 c. His answere to Vergerius 75 Hee dieth 148 Diuers fables are raised of his death 149 M. MAntua is chosen to hold the Councel in 79 Wherewith the Duke is contented at the first but repenteth afterwards 82 Marcellus the Second created Pope 389 Purposeth to make a seuere reformation of the Court and Clergie and to erect a religious Order of an hundred persons 390 Hee dieth hauing sate but two and twentie dayes 392 Marriage of Priests what inconuenience it bringeth 460 Why it is forbid 680 Matrimonie is proposed to bee disputed 662 665. The inconuenience of secret marriages 665 668 c. Whether Priests may marry 678 679 A marriage is desired and sought by the King of Spaine betweene his sister and his sonne Charles 685 Marriage of children without consent of their parents is spoken against by the French ambassadours 746 747 754 Marriage of Priests is promoted and opposed in councell 747 The abuses of matrimonie are discussed 747 748. A question discussed whether one may be forced to marry 749 750 Diuers opinions concerning clandestine marriage 782 The doctrine of Matrimony is decreed 784 The reformation of the abuses of it is decreed 784 785 The impediments of Matrimony are decreed 785. Mary obtaineth the Crowne of England 383 Establisheth Popery 384 Is married to King Philip. 385 Appointeth ambassadors to go to
quite altered in diuers Kingdomes and Countreys of Christendome the Grandies sometimes diuided and armed one against another sometimes ioyned in confederations and leagues the Ecclesiastikes oppressed the Protestants persecuted the Bishops of Rome as it were acting their parts and most liuely deciphered in their naturall colours If learning will content thee marke the disputations of the Theologues and the deepe discourses of the Author himselfe If policie will please thee thou shalt finde it in the consultations and treaties of Princes managed with admirable dexterity by their Ambassadors and Ministers and generally no delight will bee wanting to thee which thy curiositie can desire or any other Historie affoord But consider aboue all in what a strange manner the Conciliarie Acts of this assembly in Trent were caried By reading of those few words of thy Countrey-man Edmond Campian below in this page thou maist perceiue in what repute the Papalins doe hold it and after when thou hast read the Booke thou wilt know how much it is ouer-valued Compare thy iudicious censure with his that is partiall and thou shalt finde them to agree as white with blackenesse darkenesse with light Farewell Verba Edmundi Campiani ratione quarta reddita Academicis TRidentina Synodus quo magis inueterascet eò magis indies ebque perennius efflorescet Bone Deus quae gentium varietas qui delectus Episcoporum totius orbis qui regum rerumpublicarum splendor quae medulla Theologorum quae sanctitas quae lachrymae quae ieiunia qui flores Academici quae linguae quanta subtilitas quantus labor quam infinita lectio quanta virtutum studiorum diuitiae augustum illud Sacrarium impleuerunt The words of Edmond Campian in his fourth reason giuen to the Vniuersities THe Synod of Trent the older it waxeth the more it will flourish Good God what varietie of Nations what choice of Bishops of the whole world what splendor of Kings and Common-wealths what marrow of Theologues what sanctitie what weepings what fasts what Academicall flowres what languages what subtilties what labour what infinite reading what riches of vertues and studies did fill vp that Maiesticall sacred place TO THE MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD MY SINGVLAR GOOD LORD THE LORD Archbishop of Canterburie his GRACE Primate of all ENGLAND and Metropolitane and one of His MAIESTIES most Honourable Priuie Councell MOst Reuerend in Christ It may seeme strange and I am sure it is without example that of one Councell onely so large an Historie should be written and so full of all varietie of matter For in those of former ages in which the Holy Ghost did really and effectually assist the Fathers howsoeuer more Prelates and Diuines were assembled from places more remote and the actions guided by the greatest Princes of all those times yet nothing was attempted to encrease or maintaine the Heresies and abuses that raigned then nor was any thing remarkeable but the very Doctrines and Decrees themselues But after that the Bishops of Rome scorning to be Ministers and Seruants made themselues Masters and Monarkes of the Church of God the practises and inuentions of worldly men chased away the heauenly inspirations of the blessed Spirit and greater confusions and troubles did arise in handling Diuine Mysteries then did happen at any other time in negotiating the affaires of Kingdomes and of Common-wealths This hath ministred a whole Ocean of occurrences and affoorded a most copious Subiect to this present Treatise And so irresistable is the force of Truth and the Diuine Prouidence so great that howsoeuer the Romanists haue vsed all possible diligence to hinder the finding out of their vnlawfull proceedings in this Councell by suppressing all publique writings and monuments by which their treacheries and abuses might bee discouered more plainely to the eyes of the world the writer of this Historie a man of admirable learning exquisite iudgement indefatigable industrie and integritie scarcely to be matched hath been raised vp by God who out of the Diaries Memorials Registers and other writings made and preserued by the Prelates and Diuines themselues and by the Ambassadours of Princes and Republiques who were assistants herein which are the most infallible grounds that any writer can haue hath reuealed an infinite of intolerable abuses and as the prouerbe saith Cornicum oculos confixit This Booke I haue translated out of Italian into our vulgar language presuming to commend it to the royall protection of his sacred Maiestie for whose sake as some reasons induce me to beleeue it was principally composed And because I vndertooke this worke at your Graces command who haue beene the chiefest cause why the originall crossed the Seas before the iust natiuitie of it and saw the first light within his Maiesties dominions as also in regard of the high place you most deseruedly beare in the Church of God I thought it my dutie to craue your fauour likewise that as the birth of it hath beene happie by your Graces meanes so the growth may accordingly proceed and the fruit of both which is to remooue an erronious opinion of the infallibilitie of this pretended Councell may constantly endure vntill the worlds end In publishing heereof if my Pen hath not merited such praise as others might yet my desire to benefit Gods Church hath not beene wanting and my zeale to serue your Grace in whatsoeuer I am able shall neuer yeeld to any Vnto whom I wish for the publike benefit of Church and Common-wealth and for your owne particular contentment a perfect accomplishment of all your pious and honorable designes Your Grace's most obliged to doe you seruice NATHANAEL BRENT THE FIRST BOOKE OF THE HISTORY OF THE COVNCELL OF TRENT MY purpose 1500 Pope ALEXANDER 6 Emperour MAXIMLLIAN I. HENRY 7. King of England LEVVIS 12. French king is to write the History of the Councell The purpose of the Author of Trent For though many famous Historians of our age haue made mention in their writings of some particular accidents that happened therein and Iohn Sleidam a most diligent author hath related with exquisite industry the causes that went before notwithstanding all these things put together would not suffice for an entire narration For my selfe so soone as I had vnderstanding The meanes he vsed for collection of his matter of the affaires of the world I became exceeding curious to know the whole proceedings therof and after I had diligently read whatsoeuer I found written and the publique instructions whether printed or diuulged by pen I betooke my selfe without sparing either paines or care to search in the remainder of the writings of the Prelates and others who were present in the Councel the Records which they left behinde them and the Suffrages or opinions deliuered in publique preserued by the Authors themselues or by others and the letters of aduice written from that Citie whereby I haue had the fauour to see euen a whole register of Notes and Letters of those persons who had a great part
in those negotiations Hauing therefore collected so many things as may minister vnto me sufficient matter for a narration of the progresse I am resolued to set it downe in order I wil relate the causes and managings of an Ecclesiasticall Conuocation by some for diuers ends and by diuers meanes procured and hastened by some hindered and deferred for the space of 22. yeeres and for 18. yeeres more sometimes assembled sometimes dissolued alwayes celebrated with diuers intentions and which hath gotten a forme and conclusion contrary altogether to the deseigne of them that procured it and to the feare of those that with all diligence disturbed it a cleere instruction for vs to referre our selues to God and not to trust in the wisedome of man For this Councell desired and procured by godly men to reunite the 1500 ALEXAND 6. MAXIMILL 1. HENRY 7. LEVVIS 12. The conclusion of this Councell was contrary to the opinion of all men Church which began to bee diuided hath so established the Schisme and made the parties so obstinate that the discords are become irreconciliable and being managed by Princes for reformation of Ecclesiasticall discipline hath caused the greatest deformation that euer was since Christianity did begin and hoped for by the Bishops to regaine the Episcopall authority vsurped for the most part by the Pope hath made them loose it altogether bringing them into greater seruitude on the contrary feared and auoided by the Sea of Rome as a potent meanes to moderate the exorbitant power mounted from small beginnings by diuers degrees vnto an vnlimited excesse it hath so established and confirmed the same ouer that part which remaineth subiect vnto it that it was neuer so great nor so soundly rooted It will not be inconuenient therefore to call it the Iliade of our age in the explanation whereof I will exactly follow the truth not being possessed with any passion that may make me erre And hee that shall obserue that I speake more copiously of some times and more sparingly of others let him remember that all fields are not equally fruitfull nor all graines deserue to be kept and that of those which the Reaper would preserue some eare escapeth the hand or the edge of the sickle that being the condition of euery haruest that some part remaineth to be gleaned after But first I must call to minde that it hath beene a most ancient custome in the Church of Christ to compose the differences of Religion and to reforme The originall cause progresse of Synods the corrupted discipline by the conuocation of Synods So the first which began in the life time of many of the holy Apostles whether the conuerted Gentiles were bound to obserue Moses law was composed by a meeting in Hierusalem of foure Apostles and of all the faithfull which were in that Citie by which example in the occurrences which incidently sprung vp in euery prouince for the space of 200. yeeres and more afterwards the Bishops and chiefest of the Churches assembled themselues together to qualifie and end them that being the onely remedy to reunite diuisions and to accord contrary opinions But after that it pleased God to giue peace vnto his Church by exciting Constantine to fauour religion as it was more easie for many Churches to communicate and treate together so also the diuisions became more common And whereas before the differences went not out of a city or at the most out of a Prouince now by reason of the liberty of meeting together they extended themselues ouer the whole Empire Wherefore also it was necessary that the Councels which were the vsual remedie should be assembled from places more distant Whereupon a Councell of the whole Empire being congregated in those times by that Prince it had the name of the holy and great Synod and a litle after was called the general Oecumenical Councel though not assembled from all parts of the Church a great part whereof extended it selfe beyond the bounds of the Romane Empire but because the vse of that age was to call the Emperour Lord of the whole habitable earth howbeit the tenth part thereof was not subiect vnto him By which example the like Councels were called by Constantine his successors in other occurring differences of Religion And though the Empire was diuided into the Easterne and Westerne notwithstanding the affaires thereof being managed A new deriuation of the name of generall Councels vnder a common name the Conuocation of Synods throughout the whole continued still 7 But after that the East was so diuided from the West that there remained no more communion in the Soueraignty and after that the East was for the most part possessed by the Saracens and the West parted amongst many Princes the name of an Vniuersall and oecumenicall Councell was no more deriued from the Roman Empire but amongst the Grecians from the assembly of the fiue Patriarkes and in these countreys of ours from the vnitie and communion of those Kingdomes and States which obeyed the Pope in causes Ecclesiasticall And the assembling of these hath beene continued not to appease the dissentions about Religion principally as before but either to make warre in the Holy-land or to compose Schismes and diuisions of the Church of Rome or else for controuersies betweene the Bishops and Christian Princes 8 In the beginning of the 16. centurie of yeeres after the natiuitie of our 1500 Sauiour Christ there appeared no vrgent cause to celebrate a Councell neither was there any likely to happen for a long space For the complaints of many Churches against the greatnesse of the Court seemed absolutely to be appeased and all the countreys of the Westerne Christians were in the communion and obedience of the Church of Rome Onely in a small part that is in that tract where the Alpes are ioyned with the Pyrences there were some remainders of the olde Waldenses or Albigenses In whom notwithstanding Waldenses in the Alpes there was so great simplicitie and ignorance in learning that they were not fit to communicate their doctrine vnto others besides their neighbours conceiued so sinister an opinion of their impietie and obscenitie that there was no danger that the contagion could spread any further 9 In some Cantons also of Bohemia there were some few who maintained Picards in Bohemia the same doctrine euen remnants of those whom the Bohemians call Picards whose increase could not be feared for the same reason 10 In the same Kingdome of Bohemia there were some followers of Iohn Hus which were called Calistini or Subutraque who except that particular Calistial in Bohemia that in the holy Communion they ministred the Cup vnto the people in other things differed not much from the doctrine of the Church of Rome But these also were not esteemed considerable aswell for their small number as because they wanted learning neither did it appeare that they desired to communicate their doctrine nor that others were curious to
ministers of Aremboldus went to the Dominican Friars These men in publishing the Indulgences desiring to amplifie the value of them more then others had done before spake many strange things which gaue cause of scandall Whereunto was added the bad life of the Pardoners who in Tauernes and elsewhere in games and other things not fit to bee named spent that which the people spared from their necessary expences to purchase the Indulgences 18 By these meanes Martin Luther an Heremite Friar being stirred vp began Martin Luther speaketh against the Indulgences to speake against the Pardoners first reprehending these new excessiue abuses onely after being prouoked by them hee set himselfe to study this matter being desirous to see the foundations and the rootes of the doctrine of Indulgences Which when he had examined passing from the new to the old 95. Conclusions of Luther abuses and from the building to the foundations he published 95. Conclusions in this matter which were proposed to bee disputed on in Wittenberg Iohn Thecel a Dominican proposed Cōclusions contrary to those of Luther where they being seene and read they were not opposed in any vocall conference because no man appeared against him but Iohn Thecel a Dominican Friar proposed others contrary vnto these in Frankfort of Brandeburg 19 These two files of Conclusions were as one may say a ioyning of issue Wherefore Martin Luther went on to write in defence of his and Iohn Ecchius to oppose them and these Conclusions together with other writings being gone to Rome Siluester Prierius a Dominican Friar wrote against Luther Which contestation enforced both the one and the other partie to swarue from this Iohn Ecchius opposeth Luthers conclusions Siluester Prierius wrot against Luther The doctrine of Indulgences was neuer well vnderstood vntill this time matter and passe to other things of greater importance For the doctrine of Indulgences hauing not beene well examined in former ages which did neuer consider how they might bee defended and maintained or how impugned the essence and causes of them were not well vnderstood Some thought they were nothing but an absolution or freeing made by authority of the Prelate from penance which the Church in the most auncient times imposed by way of discipline vpon the penitent which imposition was assumed in succeeding ages by the Bishop onely after delegated to the penetentiary Priest and in conclusion left wholly to the will of the Confessor and that they deliuered vs not from paying the debt due to the Iustice of God Others thinking that this brought more hurt vnto Christians then benefit who being deliuered from Canonicall punishments became negligent to satisfie the diuine Iustice with voluntary penance began to bee of opinion that they set vs free from both the one and the other but these were diuided Some thought that they set vs free though nothing were giuen in recompence for them Others abhorring that opinion said that by reason of the mutuall participation in charitie of the members of holy Church the penance of one might bee communicated vnto another and free him by this compensation But because it seemed that this was more proper to men of an holy and austere life then to the authority of Prelates there arose a third opinion which made them in part an absolution because authority was necessary for them and in part a compensation But in regard the Prelates liued not in such sort as that they could spare much of their merits for others there was made a treasury in the Church full of the merits of all those who had more of them then would serue their owne turnes the dispensation whereof is committed to the Pope who when he giueth Indulgences recompenseth the debt of the sinner by assigning so much in value out of the treasurie Neither was there The treasure of the Church an end of the difficulties for it was opposed that the merits of Saints being finite and limited this treasure might be diminished Wherefore desiring to make it indeficient they added the merits of Christ which are infinite Whence arose a doubt what need there might be of the little drops of the merits of others when there was an infinite Ocean of the merits of Christ which gaue cause to some to make the treasure to bee onely of the merits of our Sauiour 20 These things so vncertaine at that time and which had no other foundation then the Bull of Clement 6. made for the Iubilie of they yeere 1350 seemed not sufficient to oppugne the doctrine of Martin Luther to resolue his reasons and to conuince him Wherefore Thecel Ecchius and Prierius seeing themselues The aduersaries of Luther prooue the doctrine of Indulgences by common reasons only not strong enough in points proper for this matter betooke themselues to common places and layd for their ground worke the Popes authoritie and consent of the Schoolemen concluding that the Pope not beeing 1518 LEO 20. MAXIMIL 1. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. Luther beginneth to speake against the Popes authority and other doctrines of the Romane Church able to erre in matters of faith and hauing approoued the doctrine of the Schoolemen and himselfe publishing the Indulgences to all the faithfull it was necessary to beleeue them as an article of faith This gaue occasion to Martin to passe from Indulgences to the authoritie of the Pope which being predicated by others to be the highest in the Church was by him made inferiour to a Generall Councell lawfully called where of he said there was need in that instant and vrgent necessitie and the heat of disputation continuing the more the Papall authority was aduanced by others the more it was by him abased Notwithstanding he conteined himselfe within the bounds of speaking modestly of the person of Leo sometimes referring himselfe to his iudgement And for the same reason the doctrine of remission of sinnes of Penance and of Purgatorie was set on foote the Romanists seruing themselues of all these common places for proofe of Indulgence 21 Friar Iames Hogostrat a Dominican Inquisitor wrote against Martin Luther Iames Hogostrat his perswasion to the Pope more to the purpose then them all who setting these reasons aside exhorted the Pope to conuince Martin with chaines fire and flames 22 Neuertheles the controuersie grew still more bitter and Martin alwaies 1518 went forwards to some new proposition as occasion was offered Wherefore Pope Leo caused him to be cited to Rome by Hierom Bishop of Ascoli Auditor of Meanes vsed by the Pope to bring Luther to Rome the Chamber in August 1518 and wrote a Briefe to Fredericke Duke of Saxonie exhorting him not to protect him He wrote also to Thomas de Vio Cardinall Caietan his Legat in the diet of Ausburg that he should vse all diligence to commit him to prison and to send him to Rome Diuers meanes were vsed to the Pope that he would be contented to order that his cause might be examined in Germany
the malady carying with it in consequence a reformation he abhorred it Hee considered with himselfe how to call a Councell in Rome or some other place of the Churches dominion as his Predecessor and himselfe had celebrated with singular fruit the Councell of Lateran a few yeeres before hauing by that meanes appeased the schisme reduced the kingdome of France which was separated and which was of no lesse importance abolished the Prgamaticall Sanction doubly contrary to the monarchy of Rome as well in regard it was an example to take from him the collation of benefices a great foundation of the Pontificall greatnesse as also because it was a preseruation of the memory of the Councell of Basil and by consequence of the subiection of the Pope to a generall Synode But afterwards hee saw not how a Councell of that sort could giue remedy to the disease which was not in the Princes and great Prelates with whom familiarity and interest preuailed but in the people with whom it was necessary to vse reality and to make a true mutation The case The death of Pope Leo. standing thus in the end of the yeere 1521. Pope Leo departed this life 51 And in the beginning of the next yeere the ninth of Ianuary Adrian was Adriax is created Pope and much feared 1522 created Which assumption to the Popedome being made of a man who was neuer seene in Rome vnknowne to the Cardinals and the Court and remained in Spaine besides the world holding an opinion that hee would not approue the manners of the Romans nor the free life of the Courtiers all mens thoughts were turned to consider of it so that Luthers innouations were no more thought of Some doubted that hee was too much inclined to a reformation others that hee would call the Cardinals vnto him and so transport the Papacy out of Italy as had happened at other times But they were soone deliuered from this great feare For the new Pope the next day after he had receiued aduice of his election which was the 22. of the same moneth in the city of Victoria in Biscay not expecting the Legats sent vnto him from the Colledge of Cardinals to signifie it vnto him and to haue his consent assembled those few Prelates which he could get consented to the Election and hauing taken the habit and armes declared himselfe Pope and went presently to Barcellona where he wrote to the Colledge of Cardinals the cause why he had taken vpon him the name and charge of the Pope without expecting the Legates committing also vnto them the publication of it throughout all Italy He was inforced to tarry at Barcellona a conuenient time to passe the gulfe of Lions which was very dangerous yet he deferred no longer then needs must to imbarke for Italy and arriued there in the end of August 1522. 52 Adrian found all Italy in commotion by reason of the warre betweene the Emperour and the French King and the Apostolicall Sea ouer head and The troubled state of Italy at the arriuall of Adrian eares in a particular warre with the Dukes of Ferrara and Vrbin Arimini newly taken by the Malatesti the Cardinals diuided and not trusting one another the Isle of Rhodes assieged by the Turkes the lands of the Church exhausted and in extreame confusion during the anarchy of eight moneths Notwithstanding hee applied himselfe principally to compose the discords in religion in Germany And being nourished and brought vp from his childhood in the studies of School-Diuinity he held those opinions to be so cleare and euident that he was perswaded that no reasonable man could thinke the contrary Wherefore he gaue no other title to the doctrine of Luther but vnsauoury Adrian was very learned ' in Schoole Diuinity The Epithetes he gaue to the doctrine of Luther foolish and vnreasonable and thought that none but some fewe fooles could beleeue it and that those that followed Martin were men who in their conscience vndoubtedly maintained the opinions of the Church of Rome and fained the contrary beeing prouoked by the burthens layd vpon them His opinion therefore was that it must needes bee an easie thing to extinguish that doctrine which had none other foundation then matter of profite and thought that by giuing some small satisfaction the body would easily bee healed which rather made shew to bee sicke then that it was so indeed Adrian borne in Vtrect And because he was borne in Vtrect a city of low Germanie hee hoped that all that nation would willingly hearken to his proposes and ingage themselues to maintaine his authority as being an Alman and so sincere in all his treaties that he vsed neither Arts nor secret ends And being perswaded that it imported much to vse celerity he resolued to make his first proposition in the Diet which was prepared at Noremberg which to the ende it He resolueth to make a reformation before he maketh his first proposition in the Diet of Noremberg might be gratefully heard and his promise esteemed reall he thought it necessary to giue a taste by beginning a reformation before hee treated with them remoouing the abuses which caused the dissention To this ende hee called to Rome Iohn Peter Caraffa Archbishop of Chieti and Marcellus Cazele of Gaeta men esteemed for their honesty and vertues and very skilfull in whatsoeuer belonged to Ecclesiasticall discipline that by the counsell of them and of the Cardinals which he trusted hee might finde some remedy against the corruptions which were of greatest moment In this number the prodigality vsed in giuing Indulgences first presented it selfe vnto him because it gaue way to the reputation which the new Preachers in Germany had gained 53 The Pope being a Diuine who had written in this matter long before Luther thought to handle it meant to establish by an Apostolicall Decree and as Pope that doctrine which being a priuate man he had taught and written That is that an Indulgence being granted to one that shall doe such a godly worke the worke may be performed by some in such perfection that he may obtaine the Indulgence but if it want something of that exactnesse the worker obtaineth not all the Indulgence but onely so much as answereth in proportion to the imperfect worke The Pope thought that by this meanes hee should not onely prouide against scandall hereafter but remedy also those that were past because it being possible to qualifie with so good circumstances euery little worke that it may deserue any great reward Luthers obiection was answered how by the offering of a penny so great a treasure could bee gained and seeing that by the defect of the worke he that gaineth not all obtaineth notwithstanding a proportionable part the faithfull drewe not themselues backe from seeking Indulgences 54 But Friar Thomas of Gaeta Cardinall of S. Sistus a perfect Diuine disswaded it telling him that this was to punish that truth which for the safetie of soules it was better to
thing else was treated of but the Popes authority but that being called into question that nothing was more dangerous For as in former times the Popes strength consisted in hauing recourse to Councels so now the security of the Popedome consisteth in declining and auoyding them and the rather because Leo hauing condemned the doctrine of Luther the same matter could not bee handled or examined in a Councell without doubting of the authority of the Apostolicall Sea 80 The Emperour hauing receiued the Decree of Noremberg was much mooued at it thinking that to treat and giue so resolute an answere to a stranger The Emperour was distasted with the decree of Noremberg Prince without his knowledge in so important a matter was but small reputation to his imperiall Maiesty Neither did the rigour of the Decree please him foreseeing the Popes displeasure whom he desired to keepe louing 1525 CLEMENT 7. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. and well affected towards him in regard of the warre which his Captaines then made with the French-men Wherefore he wrote backe to the Princes in Germany complaining that himselfe hauing condemned all the bookes of Luther the Diet restrained themselues onely to those that were contumelious But he reprehended them more seuerely that they had decreed the celebration of a Councell in Germany and desired the Legate to treate thereof with Hee wrtteth to the Princes the Pope as if this did not more belong to the Pope and him then vnto them who if they thought that a Councell would be so commodious for Germany they ought to haue recourse vnto him to obtaine it of the Pope howsoeuer he knowing also that this would be profitable for that Countrey was resolute it should be celebrated yet in time and place when and where himselfe could be personally present But touching a new assembly at Spira which they had ordained to order their matters of Religion vntill the time of the Councell he said that by no mean he would yeeld vnto it yea he commanded they should be carefull to obey the Edict of Wormes And commandeth the execution of the Edict of Wormes and that they handled no point of Religion vntill a Councell were called by the Popes order and his The Emperours letters more Imperious then Germany was vsed to receiue from his predecessours mooued very dangerous humors in the minds of many Princes which floting vp and downe might easily haue come to a troublesome conclusion 81 But the moouing was soone stopped and the yeare following 1525. had 1525 no negotiation in this matter For the Bores in Germany rebelled against the Princes and Magistrates and euery one was busied with the warre of the Anabaptists and in Italy in the beginning of the yeere succeeded the battell of Francis the French King is taken prisoner in the battell at Pauia Pauia and the imprisonment of Francis the French King Which so liâ—ted vp the Emperours minde that he thought he had all the world in his power But afterwards the leagues of many Princes against him which were treated of and the negotiation of the Kings liberty gaue him businesse enough The Pope also because Italy was without defence in the power of the Emperours The Pope suspecteth the greatnesse of the Emperor Ministers thought of his owne case and how he might be ioyned with others who were able to defend him against the Emperour from whom his mind was alienated seeing he was become so potent that the Popedome remained at his discretion 82 In the yeare 1526 they returned to the same treaty in Germany and Italy In Germany all the States of the Empire being assembled at the Diet in Spira 1526 in the ende of Iune it was consulted of by speciall order from the Emperour how Christian Religion and the ancient customes of the Church might be The Diet of Spira preserued and the transgressors punished The opinions being so various that it was impossible to conclud any thing those that represented the Emperours persons 〈◊〉 caused the Imperiall letters to be read where Charles said that hee was resolued to passe into Italy and to Rome for the Crowne and to treat with the Pope for the calling of a Councell Wherefore he commanded that nothing should be ordained in the Diet contrary to the lawes Ceremonies The Emperor promiseth to Procure a Councell and auncient customes of the Church but that the forme of the Edict of Wormes should be obserued and that they should patiently beare that small delay vntill hee had negotiated with the Pope the celebration of a Councell which should shortly be Forby treating of matters of Religion 1526 CLEMENT 7. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. Why the Edict of Wormes could not be executed in a Diet rather hurt ariseth then good 83 The Cities for the most part answered that their desire was to gratifie and obey the Emperour but that they saw not the meanes how to doe that which he commanded in his letters because the controuersies were increased and did increase still particularly concerning the ceremonies and rites and if for the time past the Edict of Wormes could not bee obserued for feare of Sedition the difficulty was then greater as was declared to the Popes Legate And if the Emperour were present and informed of the state of the businesse hee would bee of the same opinion Concerning the promise of his Maiesty for the celebration of a Councell euery one said hee might haue effected it when he wrot the letters because he was then in amity with the Pope but afterwards there being distastes betweene them and the Pope hauing taken armes against him it appeared not how things standing thus a Councell could be called For these respects some proposed that the Emperour should be intreated to grant a nationall Councell in Germanie to giuen remedie A Nationall Councell in Germany is desired to the dangers that were imminent Which if it pleased him not at least the better to withstand the most greiuous seditions that he would be contented to deferre the execution of the Edict of Wormes vntill a generall Councell But the Bishops who had no other ayme but the preseruation of their owne authority said that no treatie ought to be made in the cause of Religion during the discords betweene the Emperour and the Pope but that all should be deferred vntill a better time 84 The opinions were so diuerse and such discord betweene the Ecclesiastiques and those that were inclined to Luther doctrine was stirred vp that The Princes did not agree in the Diet of Spira there appeared manifest danger of Ciuill warre and many of the Princes put themselues in order to depart But Ferdinand and the other ministers of the Emperour seeing clearely what dang 〈…〉 d arise if the Diet were dissolued with such dissention of mindes and 〈◊〉 Princes departed without any Decree because they would haue proceeded diuersly with danger to haue diuided Germany without hope of
against the Magistrate that they propose no new opinions which haue no foundation in the holy Scripture but preach the Gospell according to the interpretation approoued by the Church without touching other things that be disputable expecting the determination of the Councel where all shall be lawfully decided 107 The Elector of Saxonie and fiue Princes more opposed themselues to this Decree saying that they ought not to forsake the Decree made in the Is opposed former Diet by which euery one might exercise his owne religion vntill the Councell which Decree being made by the common consent of all could not without the same consent bee changed That the originall cause of the dissentions was very clearely perceiued in the Diet of Noremberg and the same Pope vnto whom the demands were sent and the hundred grieuances expounded confessed it yet for all this no amendment was seene That in all the consultations it was euer concluded that there was no way more conuenient to remooue the controuersies then by a Councell In the meane space while this is expected to receiue their Decree were to denie the pure and vndefiled word of God and to allow the Masse were to renew the disorders They said they commended that part that is to preach the Gospell according to the interpretations approoued by the Church but that there remained a doubt which was the true Church That to establish a Decree so obscure was to lay open a way to many tumults and controuersies therefore would not by any meanes giue consent vnto it That they would giue account to all men and euen vnto Cesar himselfe of this their opinion And that vntill the beginning of the Councell either generall of all Christendome or nationall of Germanie they will doe nothing that may iustly be reprooued 108 To this declaration foureteene principall cities of Germanie adhered How the name of Protestants began and from hence came the name of Protestants by which they are called who follow the doctrine renewed by Luther For these Princes and Cities gaue out their protestation and appeale from that Decree vnto Cesar and to a future Generall Councell or Nationall of Germanie and to all iudges not suspected 109 And because mention is made of the difference in opinion between Luther and Zuinglius in matter of the Sacrament it is fit to shew heere how the The difference in opinion betweene Luther and Zuinglius renouation of doctrine being begun in two places by two persons independent the one of the other that is by Luther in Saxonie and Zuinglius in Zuric they consented in all the heads of doctrine vntill the yeere 1525. and then in the explication of the mysterie of the most holy Sacrament of the Eucharist though they both agreed in saying that the bodie and blood of our Lord Iesus Christ are in the Sacrament onely in vse receiued with the heart and faith yet Luther taught that the words of our Lord This is my body ought to be receiued in a naked and plaine sence and on the contrary Zuinglius taught that the words were figuratiuely spiritually and Sacramentally and not carnally to be vnderstood And the contention alwayes increased and became euery day more bitter especially on Martins side who treated after a sharpe manner against the aduerse partie And this gaue matter to the Catholikes in this yeeres Diet of Spira to be able as hath beene said to put distrust and distast betweene the parties But the Landgraue of Hassia who hauing discouered the cunning of the aduersaries kept his side in peace with hope to reconcile the contrary opinions as Well to maintaine his promise as to withstand future dangers procured a conference sollicited the Suisses to send The conference of Marpurg 1529 their men and assigned Marpurg for the place of the disputation and all the moneth of October of the same yeere 1529. There came out of Saxonie Luther and his two schollers and out of Suisserland Zuinglius and Ecolampadius Only Luther and Zuinglius disputed and the disputation continued many dayes yet Luther and Zuinglius could not agree for all this it was impossible for them to agree whether it were because the controuersie being passed on so farre it seemed that the honour of the Authors was in question or because as it happeneth in verball contentions the smalnesse of the difference nourisheth the obstinacie of the parties or because as a little after Martin wrote to a friend seeing much tumult raysed he would not by Zuinglius his forme of words which the Romanists so much abhorred make his Princes more odious and expose them to greater danger But bee the cause what it will one more vniuersall is very true that it pleased the Maiesty of God to vse this difference of opinions for diuers effects which followed after It was necessarie to end the colloquie without conclusion but that by the meanes of the Landgraue they agreed in this that being of accord in all other points they ought heereafter to abstaine from bitternesse in this particular praying God to shew some light of agreement Which conclusion though resolued on with wisedome and as they said with charitie being not followed by their successours hindered very much the progresse of the reformed Doctrine For in cause of religion euery sub-diuision is a strong weapon in the hand of the contrary part But the league betweene the Pope and Emperour being concluded as hath beene said and the order set downe for the Coronation the Citie of The Pope and Emperour met at Bologna about the coronation but treated of diuers other matters Bolonia was appointed for the place For it seemed not conuenient to the Pope that this solemnitie should bee performed in Rome in the presence of those who had sacked it but two yeeres before This was acceptable also to Charles because it made the ceremonies more short which he desired that he might passe into Germanie so soone as might bee Therefore the Pope as the greater person arriued first in Bolonia and afterwards the Emperour the fifth of Nouember where hee taried foure moneths and remained in the same pallace with the Pope Many things were treated of by these two Princes partly for the vniuersall quiet of Christendome and partly for the priuate interest of the one and the other The principall were the generall peace of Italie and the extirpation of the Protestants in Germanie To speake of the first belongeth not to the subiect that is handled but concerning the Protestants it was proposed by one of the Emperours Counsellors that considering the nature of Germans who are tenacious of libertie it were better by faire meanes and sweet representations by dissembling the knowledge of many things to cause the Princes to returne to the obedience of the Pope For this protection being taken from the new Doctors the residue would easily bee remedied And to doe this a Councell was the true and proper remedie as well because it was desired by
to the world because so much mischiefe proceeded from it Vergerius said that it was too great a selfe-loue and too great a conceipt of ones owne worth when a man would trouble the whole world to sowe his owne opinions If you haue innouated in the faith said Vergerius in which you were borne and bred vp 35. yeeres for your conscience and saluations sake it was sufficient to keepe it within your selfe If the loue of your neighbour mooued you why did you trouble the whole world vnnecessarily seeing that without it men did liue and God was serued in tranquillity Hee added that the confusion was gone on so farre that the remedie could not be deferred The Pope is resolute to applie it by calling a Councell where all the learned men of Europe meeting together the trueth shall bee cleered to the confusion of vnquiet spirits and for the place hath destinated the Citie of Mantua And although the chiefest hope consisteth in the goodnesse of God yet putting to that account the endeuours of men it was in Luthers power to make the remedie easie if hee will bee present treat with charitie and oblige to himselfe also the Pope a munificent Prince who taketh speciall notice of persons of merit Hee put him in minde of the example of Eneas Siluius And proposeth vnto him the example of Aentas Siluius who following his owne opinions with much slauery and labour could get no further preferment then to be Canon of Trent but beeing changed to the better became Bishop Cardinall and finally Pope Pius the second Hee called to his memorie Bessarion of Nice who of a poore Caloier of And of Bessarion Trapizonda became a great renowmed Cardinall and wanted not much of being Pope Luthers answers were according to his nature vehement and fierce Luthers answere saying that hee made no account of the esteeme which hee had with the Court of Rome whose hatred hee feared not nor regarded their good will that hee applied himselfe to the seruice of God as much as hee could though vvhen he had done all he vvas but an vnprofitable seruant that hee savv not hovv the seruices of God vvere ioyned vvith those of the Papacy but as darknesse vvith light that nothing in all his life vvas more profitable to him then the rigor of Leo the rigidity of Caietan vvhich he could not ascribe to them but to the prouidence of God For not being as yet in those times illuminated in all the trueth of Christian faith but hauing onely discouered the abuses of Indulgences hee was ready to haue kept silence in case his aduersaries had done the like But the writings of the master of the holy palace the insulting of Caietan and the rigor of Leo constrained him to studie and to descriemany other lesse tolerable abuses and errors of the Papacie which he could not dissemble nor refraine to declare them vnto the world with a good conscience That the Nuncio had ingenuously confessed that hee vnderstood not Diuinitie which appeared cleerely by the reasons which hee proposed because none could call his doctrine new but hee that beleeued that CHRIST the Apostles and the holy Fathers liued as now the Pope Cardinals and Bishops doe Neither can any argument be drawen against the doctrine from the seditions happened in Germanie but by him that hath not read the Scriptures and knoweth not that this is proper to the word of God and the Gospel that it stirreth vp troubles and tumults euen to the separation of the father from the sonne wheresoeuer it is preached That this was the vertue of it to giue life to them that hearken to it and to bring greater damnation to whosoeuer reiecteth it Hee added that it was a great fault of the Romanists to establish the Church with gouernements taken from humane reasons as if it were a temporall State That this is that kind of wisedome which S. Paul saith is accounted foolishnesse with God as not to esteeme those politique reasons by which Rome doth gouerne but to trust in Gods promises and to referre to his Maiestie the managing of the Church affaires is that humane folly which is wisedome with God That to make the Councell take good effect and to bee profitable for the Church was not in the power of Martin but of him that can make it free that the Spirit of God may rule there and guide it and the holy Scripture may bee the rule of the resolutions not bringing thither interests vsurpations and artifices of men which in case it should happen yet himselfe would there vse all sinceritie and Christian charitie not to binde the Pope or any other vnto him but for the seruice of Christ and peace and libertie of the Church But that hee could not hope to see so great a good so long as it appeared not that the wrath of God was appeased by a serious conuersion from hypocrisie That no sound argument could bee taken from the assembling of learned men seeing that so long as the anger of God is kindled there is no error so absurd and vnreasonable which Satan cannot perswade especially to those great wise men who thinke they know much whom the Maiestie of God will confound That nothing can be receiued from Rome compatible with the ministery of the Gospell That the examples of Eneas Siluius and Bessarion mooued him not For hee esteemeth not those cloudy glitterings and in case hee would exalt himselfe he might truely reply that which facetely was spoken by Erasmus that Luther beeing poore and base maketh rich and aduanceth many That it was well knowen to the Nuncio himselfe not to goe farre that the last May himselfe had a great part in the creation of the Bishop of Rochester and was the totall cause of the creation of Scomberg That if the life of the first was so soone taken away this was to bee ascribed to the prouidence of God Vergerius Vergerius could not moue Luther could not perswade Luther to remit any thing of his constancie who so stedfastly maintained his doctrine as if it had beene apparant to the eyes and said that the Nuncio yea and the Pope himselfe should sooner embrace his faith then he would abandon it Vergerius assaied also to perswade some other Preachers in Wittenberg and elsewhere in the iourney according to the Popes commission but found no inclination as hee thought hee should but rigiditie in all that were of account Not any of the other Lutherans except some few of small esteeme The answere of 15. Printes and 30 Cities assembled in Smalcalda Mantua is refused by the Germans and those that rendred themselues were of small worth and pretended much so that they were not for his purpose But the Protestants vnderstanding Vergerius his proposition there beeing fifteene Princes and thirtie Cities assembled in Smalcalda answered that they had declared their resolution concerning the Councell in many Diets and last of all to the Nuncio of Pope Clement and the
because that was the principall cause which induced the Pope not onely to consent as before but to vse all endeuours that the Councell might be celebrated and which assured the Protestants that neither in Councell nor in any other place where any Minister of the Pope was present they could hope to obtaine any thing The first action began the fifth of April and it was deliuered in the Emperours name that his Maiestie seeing the Turke entred into the bowels of Germany the cause whereof was the diuision of the States of the Empire for the difference in religion had alwayes sought a meanes of pacification and that of the Councel seeming vnto him most commodious he went purposely into Italy to treat thereof with Pope Clement and after not being able to bring it to effect he returned and went in person to Rome to make the same negotiation with Pope Paul in whom he found much readinesse But not being able to effect any thing by reason of diuers impediments of warre hee had finally called that Diet and besought the Pope to send a Legat thither The first action of the Diet in Ratisbon Now he desired nothing but that some composition might be made and that some small number of godly and learned men might bee chosen on either side to conferre vpon the controuersies in friendly maner without preiudice of either of the parties and propose to the Diet the means of concord that all being consulted with the Legate the wished conclusion might be attained Suddenly there arose a controuersie betweene the Catholiques and Protestants about the manner of choosing those that should treat Wherefore the Emperour beeing desirous that some good should bee done demanded and obtayned of either partie power to nominate the persons desiring them to beleeue he would do nothing but for the common good For the Catholiques he elected Iohn Ecchius Iulius Flugius The names of the disputants and Iohn Groperus and for the Protestants Philip Melancthon Martin Bucer and Iohn Pistoria whom he called to him and grauely admonished them to abandon all passion and to ayme onely at the glory of God He made Frederique the Prince Palatine and Granuel Presidents of the Colloquie adding vnto them some others that all might passe with the greater dignity When the assembly was made Granuel published a booke and said it was giuen to A booke giuen to the Emperour as a 〈◊〉 for the future concord the Emperor by some godly and learned men as a direction for the future concord and that his will was they should read and examine it that it might serue for an argument and subiect of what they ought to treat that that which pleased all might be confirmed that which displeased all might bee corrected and in that wherein they assented not meanes might be vsed to reduce them to an agreement The booke contained 22. Articles The creation of man the integrity of nature free will the cause of originall sinne Iustification the Church her signes the signes of the word of God penance after sinne the authoritie of the Church the interpretation of the Scripture the Sacraments Order Baptisme Confirmation the Eucharist Penance Matrimony extreame Vnction charitie the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie the articles determined by the Church the vse administration and ceremonies of the Sacraments Ecclesiasticall discipline and discipline of the people It was read and examined and some things were approoued some things amended by common consent and in others they could not agree And these were the ninth of the power of the Church the foureteenth of the Sacrament of Penance the eighteenth of the Hierarchie the 19. of the articles determined by the Church the 21. of single life In these they differed and either partie wrote his opinion This being done in the assembly of all the Princes the Emperour required the opinions of them all concerning the things agreed on and the different opinions of the Collocutors and withall proposed the amendement of the state of the Common-wealth as well ciuill as Ecclesiasticall The Bishops reiected absolutely the Booke of the concord and whatsoeuer was done in the Colloquie vnto whom the other Electors and Catholike Princes desirous of peace agreed not and it was concluded that the Emperour as aduocate of the Church together with the Apostolike Legat should examine the things agreed on and if any thing were obscure should cause it to bee expounded and should treat with the Protestants that concerning the things in controuersie they should consent to some Christian forme of concord Caesar imparted all to the Legat and vrged him that the Ecclesiasticall State ought to be reformed The Legat after he had considered of all the businesse answered in writing not more perspicuously then the ancient Oracles in this The Legate speaketh like 〈◊〉 Oracle manner That hauing seene the Booke presented to the Emperour and what was written by the deputies of the Colloquie as well the explications of either partie as the exceptions of the Protestants it seemed that the Protestants differing in-certaine articles from the common consent of the Church in which not withstanding he despaired not that with the helpe of God they might be induced to agree nothing should be ordered concerning the residue but referred to the Pope and the Apostolicall Sea who either in the generall Councell or some other way if there shall bee cause will define them according to the Catholique trueth with regard vnto the times and what shall bee expedient for the Christian Common-wealth and for Germanie But for reformation of the Cleargie hee promised all readinesse and to The exhortatation of the Legat Contarini made to the Prâ—â—â—s that end called into his house all the Bishops and made them a long exhortation First for their manner of liuing that they should abstaine from all scandall and appearance of luxurie auarice and ambition For their familie that they should vnderstand that from it the people made coniecture of the manners of the Bishop that the better to keepe their flocke they should remaine in the most inhabited places of the Diocesse haue diligent watchmen else-where that they should visite the Diocesses giue the Benefices to honest and fit men spend their reuenues vpon the necessitie of the poore flying not onely luxurie but all superfluous pompe make prouision of godly learned discreet and not contentious Preachers procure that the yonger sort be well brought vp because by this meanes the Protestants draw all the Nobilitie vnto them Hee committed this Oration to writing and gaue it to the Emperour to the Bishops and the Princes which gaue occasion to the Protestants to taxe the answere made to Caesar together with the exhortation made to the Prelats alledging for their motiue that the writing being published they should seeme to approoue it if they dissembled the knowledge of it His answere made to the Emperour pleased not the Catholiques because it appeared that he did approue the things agreed on in the Conference But
the Emperour related in publique Diet whatsoeuer was done vntill The Emperours opinion concerning Religion to which the Lagâ—â— doth agree that time and communicated vnto them the writing of the Legat and concluded that hauing vsed all possible diligence hee saw not what more could be done but only to deliberate whether sauing the recesse of the Diet of Ausburg the articles agreed on in this conference ought to bee receiued as being Christian nor any more to be disputed of at the least vntill a generall Councell which shall be held very shortly of which opinion the Legat seemed to bee or in case there were no Councell vntill a Diet where all the controuersies of religion may bee exactly handled The Electors approoued for good and vndoubtedly profitable that the Articles agreed on in the conference should by all be receiued vntill the time of the Councell in which they may bee examined againe or in case that faile in a Nationall Councell or Diet because it would serue to make a perfect The answere of y e Electors reconciliation in the Articles not accorded as yet But yet they prayed his Maiestie to goe on if there were any hope to make any further agreement in that Diet and if opportunity serued not they thought it good that by his fauour a generall or Nationall Councell might bee called in Germanie as soone as might bee that the vnion might wholly be established The Protestants The answere of the Protestants made the same answere onely declaring themselues that as they desired a free and Christian Councell in Germanie so they could not consent to any where the Pope and his Ministers had power to heare and iudge the causes of religion But the Bishops and some few other Catholike Princes The answere of the BB. and of the Catholike Princes answered after another manner first confessing that in Germanie and other Nations there were many abuses sectes and heresies which could not bee extirpated without a generall Councell adding that they could not assent to any change in religion ceremonies and rites seeing that the Popes Legate offereth a Councell within a short time and that his Maiestie will treate with his Holinesse thereof But in case the generall Councell could not bee celebrated they desired that the Pope and Emperour would ordaine a Nationall Councell in Germanie which if they would not doe another Diet should bee assembled to roote out the errours and that they were resolued to adhere to the old religion as it is contained in the Scripture Councels doctrine of the Fathers and also in the Imperiall Recesses especially in that of Ausburg That they will neuer consent to receiue the Articles accorded in the Colloquie because some of them are superfluous as are the 4. first and because there are words in them not conformable to the custome of the Church besides some positions which are partly damnable and partly to be tempered and because the Articles accorded are of lesse moment and those of consequence remaine in controuersie and because the Catholikes of the Colloquie had granted too much to the Protestants whereby the reputation of the Pope the Catholike states was wounded They concluded it was better the acts of the Colloquie were left to their place and whatsoeuer belonged to religion deferred to a generall Councell or Nationall or a Diet. Not the opinion only of the Catholikes that the Emperors proposition was too aduantagious for the Protestants caused them to make this answere but also because the three Catholike Doctors of the Colloquie dissented amongst themselues But the Legate vnderstanding that the Emperour had named him as consenting to the establishment of the things accorded as well for feare as at the instance of the Ecclesiastikes of the Diet he went to the Emperour and complained that his answere was ill interpreted and that hee was blamed The Legate complaineth that his answere was mistaken for hauing giuen consent that the things accorded should be tolerated vntill the Councell that his minde was that nothing should be resolued on but all sent to the Pope who promised by the faith of a good Pastour and Vniuersall Bishop that all should bee determined by a generall Councell or by some other way equiualent sincerely and without passion not hastily but maturely alwayes ayming at the formed of God That his Holinesse had to the same end in the beginning of his Papacie sent letters and Nuncij to the Princes to celebrate the Councell and after did intimate it and sent his Legats to the place and if hee had endured so many ireaties of religion in Germanie with small reuerence of his authoritie to whom onely it appertaineth to make them it was vpon his Maiesties purpose and promise that all should bee for the beste that it was vnreasonable that Germanie should assume that to her selfe with iniurie to the Apostolik Sea which belongeth to all nations of Christendome Wherefore the Popes clemencie was no longer to be abused by concluding that in a Diet which belongeth to him and the Church vniuersall but sayd that the booke and all the actes of the Colloquie together with the opinions of both parties was to bee sent to Rome and the determination of his Holinesse to bee expected And not satisfied with this hee published a third writing in which hee sayd that his writing giuen to the Emperour concerning the treatie of the Colloquie being diuersly interpreted some expounding it as if hee had consented to the Articles accorded of vntill the generall Councell and others vnderstanding that hee had referred both these and all other things to the Pope to the end there may remaine no doubt heerein he declareth that in the writing he had no intention to decide any thing in this businesse nor that any Article should bee receiued or tolerated vntill the future Councell and least of all did then decide or define them but had referred the whole treatie and all the Articles thereof vnto the Pope as hee did referre them still Which hauing declared to the Emperour by word hee would also declare and confirme it to the whole world in writing And hee was not contented with this but considering that all the Catholike Princes euen the Ecclesiastikes did agree in demanding a Nationall Councel and that in his instruction he had straight charge from the Pope to oppose himselfe when that should bee vrged though they would doe it with his authoritie and with the presence of the Apostolicall Legats to shew what danger it would be to mens soules and iniurie to the Popes authoritie from whom would be taken the power which God hath giuen him and granted to one Nation to put the Emperor in mind how himselfe being in Bolonia detested a Nationall Councel knowing it to be pernicious to the Imperiall authoritie because the Subiects incouraged by seeing power giuen them to innouate in matter of religion would thinke to doe the like in the temporall state and that his Maiestie after the yeere
laboured to incite the Pope against him and to haue money from him for the warre The Pope seruing himselfe vpon this occasion was wholy set vpon the gaining The Pope seeketh to gaine Milan of Milan for his Nephewes wherein hee was assisted by Margarite bastard daughter to the Emperour married to Octauius Farnese the Popes Nephew and in that respect made Dutchesse of Camerino The Pope promised the Emperour to combine with him against the French King to make many Cardinals of his nomination to pay him for some yeeres 150000. crownes leauing also in his hands the Castles of Milan and Cremona But because the Imperialists required a million of ducats for the present and another million vpon short dayes of payment nothing could bee concluded and in regard the Emperour could not longer tarrie it was agreed to continue the treatie by meanes of the Popes Ministers who should follow the Emperour Caesar shewed he was satisfied with the Councell that by the sending of Legats and assistance of those few Prelats the Catholiques of Germany at the least had knowen his ready mind and because the impediments might be imputed to the French King he concluded that the remedie He mistrustes the Emperour and turneth to the French King was not to be thought vpon vntill it did appeare how the warre proceeded They parted with great demonstrations of mutuall satisfaction yet the Pope mistrusted the Emperour and from that time turned his mind toward the French King But while he was thus doubtfull the league betweene the Emperour and the King of England against France was published which constrained the Pope wholly to alienate himselfe from him For hee saw how much that league preiudiced his authoritie being contracted with one excommunicated anathematized by him cursed destinated to eternall damnation a schismatique depriued of his Kingdome and dominions whose confederation A league betweene the Emperour and King of England made with whom soeuer was void against whom also all Christians Princes were bound by his commandement to take armes and which most imported that still remaining more contumacious and openly despising his authoritie The Pope was much offended with the league this euidently shewed to the world that the Emperour bare no respect vnto him neither spirituall nor temporall and gaue example to all to make no account of his authoritie And the affront seemed to him the greater because Clement who might easily haue temporized in that cause to please the Emperour and for his interests had proceeded against that King who otherwise was well affected and deserued well of the Apostolike Sea To weigh downe these offences the Pope put in the other ballance that the French King had made so many lawes and edicts before named to preserue religion and his authoritie Vnto which was added that the Parisian Diuines the first of August assembling the people by the sound of a Trumpet published fiue and twentie heads of Christian doctrine proposing the bare conclusions and determinations without adding reasons perswasions or grounds but onely prescribing as it were by authoritie what they would haue beleeued which were printed and sent through all France confirmed by the Kings letters vnder most grieuous punishments against whosoeuer spake or taught other wise with another new Decree to make inquisition against the Lutherans These things the rather pleased the Pope because he knew the King did them not so much for the reason related before that is to iustifie himselfe to the world that hee made not warre with the Emperour to fauour the Lutherans doctrine nor to hinder their extirpation but principally to please him and for reuerence of the Apostolicall Sea But the Emperour knowing the Popes complaints answered that the The Emperors answere to the Popes complaints French King hauing made a League with the Turke to the preiudice of Christians as the siege of Nizza in Prouence made by the Ottoman Armie guided by Polinus the Kings Abassadour and the spoiles taken in the riuers of the Kingdome well shewed it was lawfull for him to vse for his defence the helpe of the King of England a Christian though he acknowledge not the Pope as also by the same Popes leaue himselfe and Ferdinand vsed the assistance of the Protestants more auerse from the Apostolike Sea then that King that the Pope vnderstanding the League of the French King with the Turke should haue proceeded against him But hee saw well what difference was made For the Turkisharmie which had so much damnified all the Christians wheresoeuer it went passed friendly by the Popes riuers yea going to Ostia to take in the fresh water on S. Peters day at night for which all Rome was in confusion the Cardinall of Carpi who commanded in the Popes name that was absent put them out of feare being secure by the intelligence which he had with the Turkes The warre and these complaints put to silence the treaties about the 1544 PAVL 3. 〈◊〉 CHARLES 〈◊〉 HENRY 〈…〉 FRANCIS 〈◊〉 councel for this yeere which the next 1544 returned into the field began in the Diet of Spira where the Emperour rehearsing the paines which he formerly took to remedy the discords in religion finally the care diligence vsed in Ratisbon be put them in mind how it not being then possible to compose the controuersies all was finally referred to a general or National Councel 1544. The treaty a 〈…〉 both the Couâ—cell began againe in the Diet of 〈…〉 or a Diet and that afterwardes the Pope at his instance had intimated the Councel where himself resolued to be in person would haue performed it if the war of France had not hundered him But now in regard the discord in religion remaineth the same is accompained with the same inconueniences it is not time to deferre the remedy any longer for which he gaue order they should consider and propose to him what way they thought to be best The businesse of religion was much considered on But because the affayres of the warre pressed them more it was referred to the Diet which was to bee celebrated in December and in the meane space a Decree was made that the Emperour should giue charge to some honest and learned men to write a forme of reformation and that all the Princes should doe the same that all being conferred together that might bee determined in the Diet by common consent which was to be obserued vntil the future generall Councell to be held in Germany or vntill a Nationall In the meane space that all should remaine in peace without raising any tumult for Religion and the Churches of the one and the other should enioy their goods This Recesse did not generally please the Catholikes but some of them because they inclined to the Protestants opinion approoued this middle way Those that were not contented seeing their number to be small resolue to endure it But the warre went on still and the Popes disdaine conceiued for the league with
the Legates knowing how much it concerned the reputation of the Councell entertained them partly by saying they had not power to giue leaue and partly by giuing hope that the Councell should begin within few dayes Caesars Ambassadour returned to his Ambassage at Venice vpon pretence of indâ— position leauing the Legates doubtfull whether it were by the Emperours commission vpon some tricke or for being wearâ— to bee idle and incommodated Hee promised a speedie returne adding that in the meane while the Ambassadours of the King of the Romanes remained there to assist the seruice of God and yet hee desired the Councell should not bee opened vntill his returne But in the end of the next moneth the greater part of the Bishops moued some by pouertie and some by incommoditie made grieuous complaints and raised as it were a sedition among themselues threatning that they would depart and had recourse to Francis Castel-Alto gouernour of Trent whom Ferdinand had appointed to hold his place together with 〈◊〉 Gineâ—a This man came before the Legats and desired them in the name of his King that now at last they would begin it being plaine how much good would ensue by the celebration and how much euill by temperizing thâ—â— The Legats held themselues offended herewith because they thought it was to shew the world that which was contrary to the trueth and to attribute to them the delay which proceeded from the Emperour And though they among themselues resolued to dissemble and to answere in generall termes yet the Cardinall Monte could not bridle his libertie but in making answere concluded in the end with perswasion to expect Don Diego who had more particular commissions then hee It was hard to entertaine and comfort the Prelates who ill endured that idle delay and especially the poore ones who wanted money and not wordes Wherefore they resolued to giue at the Popes charge fortie Ducats a yeere to the Bishops of Nobili Bertinoro and Money is giuen to the poore Bishops Chioza who complained more then the rest and fearing that the munificence might giue pretence hereafter they declared themselues that it was for a subsidie and not for prouision They gaue the Pope an account by letter of what they had done shewing him the necessitie to assist them with some greater ayde but telling him withall that it was not good to giue it as a firme prouision that the Fathers might not seeme the stipendaries of his Holinesse which would cherish the Protestants excuse not to submit themselues to the Councel because it was composed only of those that depended on and were obliged to the Pope At the same time the Emperor in Wormes cited the Archbiship of Collen The Archbishop of Collen is cited by the Emperour in Wormes to appeare before him within thirtie dayes or to send a Proctor to answere to the accusations and imputations layd vpon him commanding him in the meane space not to make any innouation in Religion and Rites but to reduce the things innouated to their former state Hermannus Bishop of Collen desiring to reforme his Church in the yeere 1536. called a Councell of the Bishops his Suffragans where many Decrees were made and a booke printed composed by Iohn Groperus a Canonist who for seruice done to the Church of Rome was after created Cardinall by Pope Paul the fourth But whether the Archbishop and Groperus himselfe were not satisfied with the reformation or whether hee changed his opinion hee assembled the Clergie and Nobility and chiefe men of his state in the yeere 1543. and established another reformation This though it were approoued by many pleased not the whole Clergie yea the maior part opposed it and made Groperus their head who before had giuen counsell for it and promoted it They entreated the Archbishop to desist and expect a generall Councell or at the least an Imperiall Diet which not being able to obtaine in the yeere 1545 they appealed to the Pope and to the Emperour as supreme aduocate and protectour of the Church The Archbishop published by a writing that the appeale was friuolous and that hee could not desist from that which belonged to the glory of God and amendment of the Church that hee had not to doe either with the Lutherans or others but that hee obserued the doctrine agreeable to the holy Scripture The Archbishop going on in his reformation and the Clergie of Collen insisting vpon the contrary the Emperour receiued the Clergie into his protection and cited the Arch-bishop as hath beene said This newes comming to Trent gaue matter to passe the time at the least with discourses The Legates were much mooued and amongst the Prelates which were present those that were of any vnderstanding blamed the Emperour for making himselfe Iudge of faith and reformation the most gentle word they spake was that the Emperours proceeding was very scandalous They began to know they were not esteemed and that to bee idle was to be scorned by the world Therefore they did discourse that they were constrayned to declare themselues to be a Councel lawfully called and to be beginne The Emperor is blamed for the Citation by the Fathers of Trent the worke of God proceeding first against the foresayd Archbishop the Elector of Saxony the Landgraue of Hassia and likewise against the King of England They grew into so great spirits that they seemed not the same who a few dayes before thought themselues confined in prison The Ministers of the Archbishop of Mentz abated this heat putting them in minde of the greatnesse of those Princes and their adherents and the danger to make them vnite themselues with the King of England and so to make a greater fire in Germanie and the Cardinall of Trent spake in the same forme The Italian Bishops thinking it a great matter to meddle in such eminent subiects said it was true that all the world would be attentiue at such a processe yet that all the importance was to begin and ground it well They incited one another saying it was necessary to redeeme the slownesse past with celerity hereafter That they should demand of the Pope some man of worth to perorate against the accused as did Melehior Baldassino against the Pragmatique in the Laterane Councel beeing perswaded that to depriue Princes of their States had no other difficultie then to vse well the formes of Processes But the Legates as well for this as for other occurrences knew it to be necessarie to haue such a Doctor and wrote to Rome to be prouided of one The Pope vnderstanding the Emperors action was astonished and doubted The Pope was wonderfully distasted with the Citation whether to complaine or be silent To complaine when no effect would succeed he thought friuolous and a demonstration of his small power And this mooued him exceedingly But on the other side considering well how much it imported him not to passe ouer a matter of that moment hee resolued not to giue words
otherwise though with reason And S. Paul ment so when hee said that prophecying that is interpretation of the Scripture should bee vsed according to the analogie of faith that is with reference to the Articles thereof And if this distinction were not made they must needes fall into notable inconueniences by reason of the contrarieties which are found in the diuers expositions of the ancient Fathers which doe oppugne one another The difficulties were not so great but that the vulgar edition was approued The vulgar edition is approoued almost by a generall consent the discourse hauing made deepe impression in their mindes that Grammarians would take vpon them to teach Bishops and Diuines Some few thought it fit in regard of the reasons brought by the Diuines to leaue the point for that time but seeing the resolution was otherwise they desired them to consider that hauing approued it they should command it to be printed and corrected and in that case that it was necessary to frame a copie by which to make the impression Whereupon sixe were deputed by common consent and commanded to be diligent in making that correction that it might bee published before the end of the Councell reseruing power to themselues to augment the number if amongst those that were to come any were fit for the worke But in giuing voyces vpon the fourth Article after Cardinall Pacceco had said that the Scripture was expounded by so many and so excellent men in goodnesse and learning that there was no hope to adde any good thing more and that all the new heresies sprang from the new expositions of the Scripture and therefore that it was necessary to bridle the saucinesse of moderne wits and to make them content to be gouerned by the ancients and by the Church and that if any had some singular spirit he should be enforced to conceale it and not to confound the world by publishing it almost all runne into the same opinion The Congregation of the 29. was all spent in the fift Article For the Diuines hauing spoken irresolutely and with reference to the Synod to which it belongeth to make Statutes the Fathers were doubtfull also To leaue out the Anathema wholly was to make no decree of faith and in the very beginning to breake the order set downe to handle the two heads together To condemne euery one for an heretike who would not accept the vulgar Edition in some particular place perhaps of none importance or should publish some inuention of his owne vpon the Scripture through vanitie of minde seemed too rigorous After long discussion they found a temper which was to frame the first Decree and comprehend in it that onely which concerneth the Catalogue of the holy Bookes and the Traditions and to conclude that with an anathema Then in the second which belongeth to reformation to comprehend the translation and sense of the Scripture as if the Decree were a remedie against the abuse of so many interpretations and impertinent expositions It remayned to speake of the other abuses of which euery one had collected The abuses are spoken of a great number and many wayes to redresse them as humane weaknesse and superstition vseth holy things not onely beyond but also contrary to that for which they are appointed Of inchantments to find treasures and to bring lasciuious deseignes to passe or to obtaine things vnlawfull much was said and many remedies proposed to roote them out Amongst inchantments some put carying the Gospel about one names of God to preuent infirmities or to be healed of them or to bee kept from euils and mischiefes or to bee prosperous likewise to reade them for the same ends and to write them with obseruation of times In this catalogue were numbred Masses said in some Countries vpon red hot Iron vpon boyling waters or vpon cold or other matters for vulgar purgations to recite the Gospel ouer Armes that they may haue more force against the enemies In this ranke were put the coniurations of dogges to make them not bite of serpents to make them not offend of harmefull beasts in the field of tempests and other causes of the barrennesse of the land requiring that all these obseruations might bee condemned forbid and punished as abuses But in diuers particulars there were contradictions and disputes For some defended as things deuout and religious or at the least permitted and not damnable which others did condemne for wicked and superstitious The like happened speaking of the Word of God by casting of lots or diuinations or extracting schedules with verses of the Scripture or obseruing those they met when they opened the booke To vse sacred words in scandalous libels and other detractions was generally condemned and much was sayd of the meanes how to remooue the Pasquins of Rome wherein the Cardinall of Monte shewed great passion in desiring a remedie because he was often made a subiect of the saucinesse of the Courtiers tongues by reason of his naturall liberty and pleasantnesse of wit All agreed that the Word of God could neuer bee reuerenced enough and that to vse it to mens commendations though Princes and Prelates is not seemely and generally that all vaine vse of it is a sinne But yet the Councell ought not to busie it selfe in this in regard they were not assembled to prouide against all faults neither was it to beforbid absolutely to draw the words of the Scripture to humane matters because S. Antoninus in his storie condemned not the Sicilian Ambassadors who asking pardon of Martin the fourth deliuered their Ambassage in no other termes but saying three times Agnus Dei qui tollis peccata mundi miserere nobis Nor the Popes answere who likewise said thrise Aue Rex Iudeorum Et dabant illi alapas Therefore that it was the malice of the Lutherans to reprehend the Bishop of Bitonto who in his sermon made in the publike Session said that to him that refused the Councel it might bee replied Pap 〈…〉 lux venit in mundum dilexerunt homines magis tenebras quam lucem So many Congregations were spent heerein and the number so increased and the weakenesse of the remedies proposed did so much appeare that the common opinion inclined to make no particular mention of any of them nor to descend to the proper remedies or particular punishments but onely to forbid them vnder generall heads and leaue the penalties to the discretion of the Bishops Of the abuses of the Prints there was not much to be spoken for all agreed that the Printers should bee brideled and prohibited to Print any sacred thing before it was allowed but for this the Decree of the last Lateran Councel was sufficient But about readings and preachings there were terrible controuersies A great contention betweene the Regulars and Prelats about readings and preachings The Regulars beeing already in possession of them as well by the Popes priuiledges as by the practise of 300 yeeres laboured to preserue them
the cause of its truth but is so by the truth of an affirmatiue nor euer any proposition was false but because another is true neither can the falsity of the one be knowne but by him who knoweth the truth of the other Therefore the opinion of the Lutherans cannot bee condemned of heresie vntill the opinion of the Church be set downe He that shall obserue the maner of proceeding in all Councels which haue handled matter of faith will see that they haue laid first an Orthodoxe foundation and by that condemned the heresies and so it is necessary to doe now For when it shall be read that the Councel of Trent hath condemned the Lutheranes for saying originall sinne is ignorance contempt distrust an hate of heauenly things and a corruption of the whole man in the will soule and body who is there that will not demand what is it then and will not say in himselfe if this opinion bee hereticall which is Catholike And when he shal see the opinion of Zuinglius condemned that children the sonnes of the faithfull are baptized into remission of sinnes though nothing bee transmitted from Adam but the punishments and the corruption of nature will not suddenly aske what else is then transmitted In summe he concluded that the Councel was assembled principally to tell the Catholique trueth not onely to condemne heresies The Bishop said That these Articles hauing been so often disputed in the Diets The Bishop of Sinigaglia Friar Ierom Generall of the Augustins speake to the same purpose of Germanie euery one would expect from the Councell a perspicuous doctrine cleared from all difficulties The Generall also who was somewhat suspected to bee suborned by the Ambassador Toledo added that the true Catholique doctrine of originall sinne is contained in the writings of S. Austin that Egidius Romanus had wrote a booke thereof that whensoeuer the Fathers would take but a little paines they might bee able to vnderstand the truth and iudge of it that they should not suffer a fame to bee spread that in Trent that was resolued in foure dayes which in Germanie hath beene so long discussed without conclusion These aduertisements were not hearkened vnto because the Prelates had no hope to bee able by studie to bee well informed in the crabbed schoole-poynts neither durst they goe about to make triall of it and because the Legats had receiued absolute command from Rome to define this matter in the next session they were constrained to auoid the difficulties especially because the Cardinall of Monte was resolued to make this great iumpe by all meanes And therefore calling vnto him the Generals of the Orders and the Diuines Catarinus and Vega who spake more then the rest he charged them to passe by the difficulties and helpe forward the dispatch The Prelates deputed to frame the decree with the assistance of the Diuines deuided the matter into fiue Anathematismes The first of the personall sin of Adam the second of the transfusion into posterity the third of the remedy by baptisme the fourth of the baptisme of children the fifth of concupiscence remaining After this the opinions of the Zuinglians were cōdemned in the foure first and of Luther in the fifth They conferred on these Articles almost all adding and taking away what they thought fit with much concord but onely that the Franciscan Bishops and Fryars approoued not The Franciscans desire that the Virgine Mary should be excepted that it should be generally sayd that the sinne of Adam passed into all mankinde because the blessed Virgine the mother of our LORD was comprehended if shee were not particularly excepted and they desired the exception The Dominicans said on the contrary that the proposition so generall and without exception was Saint Pauls and all the holy Doctors and therefore that it was not fit to alter it with an exception and that contradiction waxing warme they fell into the question which the Legates had often diuerted They said that though the Church had tolerated the opinion of the conception yet hee that would examine the matter well might find that shee was not exempted from the common infection And the others opposed that it would bee as much as to condemne the Church who celebrateth the conception as immaculate and a kinde of ingratitude derogating from the honour due vnto her by whom all the graces of CHRIST passe vnto vs. The disputations turned into contention so farre that the Emperours Ambassadour had hope to obtaine his designe that the matter might not be proposed in the next Session Many things were proposed vpon that occasion which caused them to A discourse of the Author to shew how the blessed Virgin came to be worshipped proceede to the Decree which shall bee rehearsed which because it afforded matter of discourse for the entire vnderstanding of all it is necessary to relate from the beginning the originall of this controuersie After that the impietie of Nestorius had diuided CHRIST making two sonnes and denying him to be God who was borne of the blessed Virgin the Church to inculcate the Catholike trueth in the mindes of the faithfull made often mention of her in the Churches as well of the East as of the West with this short forme of wordes in Greeke Maria 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Latin Maria mater Dei This beeing instituted onely for the honour of CHRIST was by little and little communicated also to the mother and finally applyed to her alone and therefore when images began to multiplie CHRIST was painted as a babe in his mothers armes to put vs in minde of the worship due vnto him euen in that age But in progresse of time it was turned into the worship of the mother without the sonne hee remayning as an appendex in the picture The writers and Preachers especially those that were contemplatiue caried with the torrent of the vulgar which is able to doe much in these matters leauing to mention CHRIST inuented with one accord new prayses Epithites and religious seruices in so much that about the yeere 1050. a dayly Office was instituted to the blessed Virgin distinguished by seuen Canonical houres in a forme which anciently was euer vsed to the honour of the Diuine Maiestie and in the next hundred yeeres the worship so increased that it came to the height euen to attribute that vnto her which the Scriptures speake of the Diuine wisedome And amongst these inuented nouities this was one her totall exemption from originall sinne Yet this remayned onely in the breasts of some few priuate men hauing no place in Ecclesiasticall ceremonies or amongst the learned About the yeere 1136. the Canons of Lions dared to bring it into the Ecclesiasticall Offices Saint Bernard who liued in those times esteemed the most learned and pious of that age who was most frequent in the prayses of the blessed Virgin so farre as to call her the necke of the Church by which euery grace and influence passeth from the
the same Fathers to the The opinion of Catarinus Marinarus contrary which shewed they had spoken accidentally in this particular as the occasions made most for their purpose sometimes to comfort the scrupulous sometimes to represse the audacious Yet they kept them close to the authoritie of the Scripture They said that to as many as it is read in the Gospel that CHRIST hath forgiuen sinnes to all them hee sayd Beleeue that your sinnes are forgiuen And it would bee an absurditie that CHRIST should giue an occasion of temeritie and pride or if the contrary were profitable or a merit that hee would depriue all men of it That the Scripture bindeth vs to giue God thankes for our iustification which cannot be giuen except wee know wee haue obtained it for to giue them when wee are vncertaine would bee most foolish and impertinent That Saint Paul doeth plainely confirme the certaintie when hee putteth the Corinthians in mind to know that CHRIST is in them except they bee reprobates And when hee saith we haue receiued from God the Spirit to know what is giuen vs by his Diuine Maiestie and more cleerely that the boly Spirit doeth beare witnesse to our spirit that wee are the sonnes of God and it is much to accuse them of rashnesse who beleeue the holy Ghost that speaketh with them For Saint Ambrose saith that the holy Ghost doeth neuer speake vnto vs but doth make vs know that it is he that speaketh After this hee added the words of CHRIST in Saint Iohn that the world cannot receiue the holy Ghost because it seeth him not nor knoweth him but that the Disciples shall know him because he shall dwell in them Catarinus did fortifie himselfe strongly by saying that it was the opinion of a man in a dreame to defend that grace is voluntarily receiued when wee know not whether wee haue it or not as if to receiue a thing willingly it bee not necessary that the willing receiuer should know it is giuen him that he doeth really receiue it and that after it is receiued he doeth possesse it The force of these reasons made them first retire a little who censured the opinion of temeritie and yeeld that there might bee a coniecture though not an ordinary certainetie Yet they acknowledged a certaintie in the Martyrs in the newly baptized and in some by speciall reuelation and from coniecture they were brought to call it morall faith and Vega who in the beginning admitted probability onely ouercome by these reasons and beginning to fauour the certaintie for feare of conforming himselfe to the Lutheran opinion sayd that there was so much certaintie as did exclude all doubt and could not be deceiued yet that it was not Christian faith but humane and experimentall And as hee that is hote is sure hee is so and should want sense if hee doubted so hee that hath grace in him doeth perceiue it and cannot doubt yet it is by the sence of the minde not by Diuine reuelation But the other defenders of certaintie constrained by the aduersaries to speake plainely whether they thought a man might haue it or whether hee were bound vnto it or whether it were a Diuine or humane faith they came to say that it being a faith giuen to the Testimonie of the holy Ghost it could not bee sayd to bee in our liberty euery one being bound to beleeue Diuine reuelations and that it must needes bee called Diuine faith And they being pressed with the obiection that if that faith bee not equall to the Catholike faith it doeth not exclude all doubt if it bee equall then the iust ought as much to beleeue he is iustified as the Articles of faith Catarinus did answere that that faith was diuine of equall certaintie excluding all doubt as well as the Catholike but that it was not the Catholike it selfe Hee affirmed that the Faith which one giueth to Diuine reuelations made vnto ones selfe in particular was diuine and excluded all doubt but when it is receiued by the Church then it is made Vniuersall that is Catholike and that this onely concerneth the Articles of faith which notwithstanding in regard of certainty and exclusion of doubt is not superiour to priuate faith but exceedeth it onely in vniuersality So all the Prophets had first priuate faith of the things reuealed to them by God of which after they were receiued by the Church they had a Catholike faith This opinion seemed hard at the first hearing and the adherents of Catarinus who were all the Carmelites because Iohn Bacon their Doctour was of that opinion and the Bishops of Sinigaglia Worcester and Salpi did willingly goe so farre but afterwards the reason beeing weighed and discussed it was strange how it was receiued by a principall part of the Prelates Soto crying out that it was too much in fauour of the Lutherans others defending that Luther ought not to be censured if he had said that after iustification that kind of faith doth follow but because he saith that is the faith which iustifieth They answered the reasons of the other part that the Schoolemen ought not to bee regarded who ground themselues vpon Philosophicall reasons that one cannot iudge of diuine motions that the authority of Salomon was not to the purpose for saying none knoweth whether hee bee worthy of loue or hatred applying it heere it would conclude that the most wicked sinner who perseuereth cannot know that hee is in disgrace with God that the saying of Wisedome cannot bee applied to this and the translation doeth deceiue because the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth not signifie sinne pardoned as the translation is but expiation or pardon and the words of the wise man are an admonition to the sinner not to lay sinne vpon sinne by too much confidence of pardon to come or past that it was not fit to ground an Article of faith vpon an error of an interpreter Thus did the same men who then had made the vulgar edition authenticall speake of it which euery one may also obserue out of the bookes printed by them who assisted at the decree of the approbation They said that to worke with feare trembling was an Hebrew phrase which signifieth not ambiguitie but reuerence because feare trembling are vsed by seruants to their masters euen when they are commended by them and know they are in fauour that the place of S. Paul did fauourthem when he spake of iustification For saying I am not conscious of any want yet thereby am I not iustified he would inferre but I am iustified by something else and so would prooue the certaintie But the true sense is that Paul speaketh of defect in the office of preaching and saith my conscience doth not accuse me of defect in any thing yet I dare not say I haue wholly satisfied but I reserue all to the iudgement of God Hee that had not seene the memorials of those who had part in these
laboureth in his place And indeed where the industry of the person is not chosen for the worke but a place and degree is prouided for the person there is no reason hee should bee bound to labour for himselfe or assist him that doeth The disorder proceeded so farre that it would haue ouerthrowen the Clergie if the Popes had not in part resisted commanding that Prelates and other Curates though they might exercise the charge by substitutes yet should be tied to assistance in the place which they called residence Whereunto also they bound the Canons without constraining other beneficed Clerkes vnto it not so much as speaking of them but leauing them to the custome or rather abuse brought in by which silence it came to passe that they thought themselues obliged Neither did this voluntarie deceipt displease the Pope who saw very well that it would end in the greatnesse of the Court. And hence arose the pernicious and neuer sufficiently detested distinction of Benefices of residence and not residence which followed as well in deed as in doctrine without any blush of absurditie which it did euidently bring with it that is to giue a title and salarie without Obligation And to palliate it or rather to make it more shamefull whereas the Canonists haue a maxime conuincing this absurditie that is that euery Benefice is giuen for an office they haue expounded it vnderstanding by office the houres or prayers of the Breuiarie so that a reuenue of a thousand or tenne thousand or more crownes is giuen for this onely to take a Breuiarie in hand and read as fast as one can in a low voice not marking any thing but to pronounce the words But the distinction of the Doctours and the prouision of the Popes augmented the abuse in the short time For without those some of the beneficed men might perhaps haue made conscience of it but with them they thinke the abuse is iustified as a thing lawfull And for the Curates the Popes dispensation was neuer denyed to any that sought it by that way by which euery thing is obtained at Rome So that the poore onely doe reside and those that gaine by it and the abuse first a little remedied by the Popes lawes did by the dispensations not onely leape to the height but spread it selfe abroad and infected the earth After the stirres of Germanie for Religion which gaue occasion to speake of and desire reformation euery one ascribing the mischiefe to the negligence and small care of the Prelates desiring to see them at the gouernement of their Churches detesting the dispensations which caused them to be absent discourses were made of their Obligation and some Pious men amongst whom was Friar Thomas Caietan Cardinall affirmed that the Obligation of residence was by the Law of GOD. And it happened as it doeth in all things that the preceding passion perswaded the more rigid opinion and more strict Obligation and made the disobligation more hard This caused them to adde vnto it the vigor of the Law of GOD. The Prelates seeing the mischiefe and desiring it should be excuseable and a small fault would needes beleeue that they were not bound by GOD but by the Pope whose dispensation or silence did saue them With these preuious dispositions of doctrine the matter Great controuersies in the Councell about residence was proposed in the Councell as hath beene said which because it produced a small controuersie in the beginning a greater in the progresse and in the end which was in the yeeres 1562. and 1563. greatest of all it will not be vnseasonable to make some recapitulation and to recount some particular occurrences Therefore though the Articles first proposed were but to adde greater bonds and punishments to the precepts to remooue the impediments and A controuersie whether residence be de iure Diuine facilitate the execution and all agreed alleadging perswasions out of the old and new Testament Canons of the Councels doctrine of the Fathers and out of the inconueniences which sprang from the non-residencie yet the maior part of the Diuines especially the Dominicans did determine that the obligation was by the Law of God Friar Bartholomew Caranza and Friar Dominicus Soto Spaniards were the most principall authors The most grounded reasons they brought were that Bishoprickes are founded by CHRIST as ministeries and workes and so require a personall action which a man absent cannot performe that CHRIST describing the qualitie of a good shepheard saith that hee giueth his life for the flocke knoweth the sheepe by their names and walketh before them The Canonists and Italian Prelates did dispute that the obligation was by the Ecclesiasticall law alleadging that anciently neuer any non-resident was reprehended as a transgressour of the Law of God but of the Canons onely That Timothie though Bishop of Ephesus was long in his iourney by order of S. Paul That it was sayd to Saint Peter Feede the Lambes which is vnderstood of all and yet hee cannot bee euery where present so the Bishop may fulfill the commandement of feeding without residence They answered the contrary reasons that the conditions of a Pastor proposed by CHRIST doe agree to none but CHRIST himselfe Friar Ambrosius Catarinus though a Dominican was contrary to the rest He sayd the Bishopricke instituted by CHRIST is one onely which the Pope hath the institution of the others is by the Pope who as hee diuideth the quantity and number of the sheepe to bee fed so hee prescribeth also the manner and qualitie Therefore it belongeth to the Pope to appoint euery Bishop to attend the flocke by himselfe or his substitute and may allot vnto him either much or little and depriue him also of the power of feeding Thomas Campeggius Bishop of Feltre answered another way that the Bishop as Saint Ierom testifieth is the institution of CHRIST but the diuision of Bishoprickes was after instituted by the Church that CHRIST gaue the charge of feeding to all the disciples but tied them not to a place as the actions of the Apostles and of their Disciples doe shew the assigning of this portion of the flocke to one and that to another was an Ecclesiasticall institution to gouerne better These things were handled by the Bishops with much passion The Spaniards did not onely adhere to but cherish the opinion that it was de The Spanish secret in this point iure diuino hauing a secret which they communicated onely amongst themselues to make great the Episcopall authority For if it were once decided that they had the charge from CHRIST to gouerne their Church it would bee decided also that they haue from him authority necessarie for it which the Pope could not restraine These designes were smelled out by those that leaned to the Court therefore in regard of the importance of the matter they also incouraged the maintainers of the contrary opinion The Legats thought it better to withstand the danger by dissembling their knowledge of it and
the artifice of that proposition which is in the fifth Chapter Neque homo ipse nihil omnino agat which they sayd was not intelligible and without example For if the Synode would signifie Etiam homo ipse aliquid agat it might say so plainely as is fit to doe in matter of faith where the more simple expression is the better and if they would vse an elegancie they might say Etiam homo ipse nihil agat But the word omnino beeing interposed that speech is incongruous and without sence as all are which haue two negatiues that cannot be resolued into an affirmatiue For to resolue that one must say Etiam homo ipse aliquid omnino agat which is incongruous and not to bee vnderstood what aliquid omnino may signifie heere For it would say that a man hath an action in a certaine kinde which in another kinde is no action The Fathers were defended by saying that to examine the forme of Speech so seuerely was nothing but to cauill Whereunto they replyed that a gentle interpretation was due vnto vsuall formes of speach but that it is a publique vtility to discouer the artifice of him that leauing the cleere and vsuall phrases inuenteth those that are incongruous and containe in them contradiction to cauill and to play on both sides Those that vnderstood Theologie said that the doctrine that a man may alwayes refuse diuine inspirations was contrary to the publike and ancient prayer of the Church Et ad te nostras etiam rebelles compelle propitius Uoluntates Which is not fit wee should say is a vaine desire but that it is made by faith as S. Iames saith and granted by God to his elected They added that one could no more say with S. Paul that it commeth not from man which doth separate the vessell of wrath from those of Gods mercie that which separateth being that humane Non nihil omnino Many did consider that place of the seuenth Chapter where it is sayd Iustice is giuen by measure according to the good pleasure of God and the disposition of the receiuer both which things cannot bee true For if it pleased God to giue more to him that were lesse disposed it would not bee by measure of the disposition and if it bee by the measure of that there is alwayes the motiue by which God worketh and doeth not vse his good pleasure They marueiled that those were condemned who sayd that the Precepts of God were impossible to bee kept seeing that the same Councell in the Decree of the second Session exhorteth the faithfull assembled in Trent that repenting confessing and communicating they should obserue the Commaundements of God Quantum quisquis poterit Which modification would bee impious if the iustified could keepe them absolutely and they noted that the same word Praecepta was there to take away all cauill Those that were read in the Ecclesiasticall Story sayd that in all the Councels held in the Church from the Apostles time vntill now there were neuer so many Articles decided as in this Session onely in which Aristotle had a great part by hauing exactly distinguished all the kindes of causes which if hee had not done wee had wanted many Articles of Faith The Polititians also though they ought not to examinematters of Religion but simply follow them yet found matter of discourse in this Decree For seeing in the tenth Chapter the Obligation of obeying the Commandements of GOD and the Church and the same replied in the twentieth Canon they were scandalized because there was no mention of Obligation to the commandements of Princes and Magistrates They said that obedience vnto these is more plainely set downe in the Scripture that the old Law is full of it that the doctrine is cleere in the new Testament expressed and handled at large by CHRIST himselfe by Saint Peter and Saint Paul That there is found an expresse Obligation to heare the Church but none expresse to obey it Hee is obeyed who commandeth of his owne power and hee is heard who doeth promulgate that which belongeth to another man Neither were these men satisfied with the excuse that the commandements of Princes are included in those of God and that obedience is due vnto them because God hath commanded they should bee obeyed But they replyed that by this reason the Church rather ought to bee omitted and said that the Church was expressed and the Princes passed ouer in silence to breede according to the ancient scope of the Ecclesiastiques that pernicious opinion that men are bound to obey them for conscience sake and Princes and Magistrates onely for feare of temporall punishments and that otherwise their commandements may be transgressed without respect and so to cause euery gouernment to be hated accounted tyrannicall and subuerted and by describing the subiection vnto Priests to be the only principall way to gaine heauen to draw all iurisdiction to themselues and by consequence all authority The Decree of reformation was said to bee a meere illusion For to trust in God and the Pope that prouision should bee made of persons worthy to gouerne the Churches belongeth rather to him that prayeth then to him that reformeth To renew the ancient Canons with one word onely and one so generall was more to confirme the disuse of them but if they would restore them in earnest they should remooue the causes which haue buried them in silence giue them strength by penalties and deputation of those that should put them in execution and should vse other meanes which doe reuiue and preserue Lawes In fine it was said to haue done nothing but establish that one might bee absent all the yeere by loosing halfe the reuenewes or rather one was taught how hee might not reside eleuen moneths and more without any punishment by interposing those thirty dayes or fewer in the midst of the other time of the yeere and that the Decree was wholly destroyed with the exception of iust and reasonable causes which no man is so simple as not to find being to haue Iudges for whom it will be profitable not to haue residencie practised This place requireth that mention should bee made of a particular accident which then begun though it ended not vntill after foure moneths belongeth wholly to the present Session maketh knowen what the Councell was and in what estimation it was had by those that assisted in it For the vnderstanding whereof I will repeat that Friar Dominicus Soto who had as hath been sayd a great part in the Synod in framing the Decrees of originall sinne and iustification hauing noted all the opinions and reasons vsed in Soto and Catarinus publish Bookes one againâ— another concerning the meaning of the Councell and the Fathers are much diuided those discussions thought to communicate them vnto the world and to draw the words of the Decree to his owne meaning printed a booke containing the whole together and did intitle it De natura gratia and did dedicate
That Baptisme ought to be renued 7. That true Baptisme is faith which beleeueth that sinnes are remitted to the penitent 8. That in Baptisme sinne is not rooted out but onely not imputed 9. That the Baptisme of CHRIST and Iohn haue the same vertue 10. That the Baptisme of CHRIST hath not made voyd that of Iohn but hath added the promise vnto it 11. That in Baptisme the immersion onely is necessary and all other things being free may bee omitted without sinne 12. That it is better to omit the baptisme of children then baptize them while they doe not beleeue 13. That children ought not to bee baptized because they haue not proper faith 14. That those that are baptized in their childhood comming to the age of discretion ought to be rebaptized because they haue not beleeued 15. That those that haue beene baptized in their infancie when they come to age ought to be interrogated whether they will ratifie that Baptisme and if they deny ought to be left in liberty 16. That sinnes committed after Baptisme are remitted onely by the memory and faith that one hath beene baptized 17. That the vow of Baptisme hath no other condition but of faith yea nullifieth all other conditions Of Confirmation there were foure Articles 1. That Confirmation is not a Sacrament 2. That it is instituted by the Fathers and hath no promise Foure Articles of Confirmation of the grace of God 3. That now it is an idle ceremonie and formerly was a Catechisme when children comming to age gaue an account of their faith before the Church 4. That the Minister of Confirmation is not the Bishop onely but any Priest whatsoeuer In the Congregations all the Diuines agreed in affirming the number of seuen and condemning the contrary opinion as hereticall in regard of All agree that there are seuen Sacraments but not that there are no more Reasons to prooue the number of seuen the generall consent of the Schooles beginning from the Master of the Sentences who spake definitiuely thereof vntill this time To this they ioyned the Decree of the Florentine Councell for the Armenians which determineth that number and for greater confirmation the vse of the Romane Church was added whence they concluded that it ought to be held for an Apostolicall tradition and article of Faith But for the second part of the Article all did not agree some saying it was enough to follow the Florentine Councel which passed no further For to decide that the proper Sacraments are neither more nor fewer doeth presuppose a decision of the true and proper essence and a definition of the Sacrament a thing difficult in regard of the many definitions brought not onely by the Schoole-men but by the Fathers also of which one will make that to bee a Sacrament which another doth not That it is a question also amongst the Schoole-men whether the Sacrament can be defined whether it haue vnitie whether it bee reall or intentionall and that it is not reasonable in such ambiguity to tie conclusions with so strong a bond It was remembred that Saint Bernard and Saint Cyprian accounted the washing of feete a Sacrament and that Saint Austine made euery rite by which GOD is honoured to bee a Sacrament and else-where vnderstanding the word more strictly then the propriety doth comport maketh Sacraments onely those which are expressely mentioned in the New Testament which are Baptisme and the Eucharist onely though hee doubteth in one place that there is another For the other part it was said that it was necessary to establish for an Article that the proper Sacraments are neither more nor lesse to represse the boldnesse as well of the Lutheranes who make them sometimes two sometimes three sometimes foure as also of those who exceede seuen and if sometimes a greater number and sometimes a lesse be found in the Fathers it was because then before the determination of the Church it was lawfull to vse the word in a more large or more strict signification And here to establish the sufficiencie of this number of seuen as the Schoole-men speake that is that they are neither more nor lesse they were tedious in recounting the reasons deduced from seuen naturall things by which life is gained and preserued from the seuen vertues from the seuen capitall vices from the seuen defects which came from originall sin from the sixe dayes of the creation of the world and seuenth of rest from the seuen regions of Egypt from the seuen Planets from the famousnesse of the number of seuen and other congruities vsed by the principall Schoole-men for proofe of the conclusion and many reasons why the consecration of Churches of the vessels of Bishops Abbats Abbesses and Monkes are not Sacraments nor holy water nor the washing of feet as Saint Bernard sayd nor Martyrdome nor the creation of Cardinals nor the Coronation of the Pope Some sayde that to bridle the Heretiques it was not sufficient to condemne the Article if euery one of the Sacraments were not particularly named for feare some bad spirit might exclude some of the true and substitute some false Afterwards another essentiall point for the Article was called to minde that is to determine the Institutor of all the Sacraments which is CHRIST to condemne the heresie of the Lutherans who ascribe to CHRIST the ordination of Baptisme and the Eucharist only And that CHRIST ought to be held by faith for the Institutor Saint Ambrose Saint Austine and aboue all the Apostolicall Tradition was alleadged from which no man dissented But some sayd they ought not goe on so farre and that it was enough to keepe within the bounds of the Florentine Councell and the rather in regard that the Master of the Sentences held that Extreame Vnction was instituted by Saint Iames and Saint Bonauenture with Alexander that Confirmation beganne after the Apostles And the same Bonauenture with other Diuines maketh the Apostles authors of the Sacrament of Penance And many haue sayd of Matrimony that it was instituted by God in Paradise And CHRIST himselfe when hee spake of it in a place fit to name the authour doth attribute the institution thereof not to himselfe but to the FATHER in the beginning For these respects they aduised not to adde that point for feare of condemning the opininion of the Catholiques The Dominicanes on the contrary did affirme with some bitternesse of words that those Doctors might bee expounded and salued with diuers distinctions and that they would euer haue referred themselues to the Church but the Lutherane boldnesse ought not to passe without condemnation who haue brought in those falsities with contempt of the Church and that was not to be tolerated in the rash Lutherans which might bee indured in the holy Fathers In the second Article of the necessitie of the Sacraments some would The necessi of the Sacraments not haue the condemnation to be absolute but a distinction made in regard it is certaine that all are
not absolutely necessarie There was another opinion also to be condemned which said That the Sacraments were not necessarie in the Church because it is certaine they are not necessary to euery one yea that some are incompatible as Order and Matrimonie Yet the more common opinion was that the Article should bee condemned absolutely for two reasons one because the necessitie of one is sufficient to make the Article false as it lieth the other because they are all necessary in some sort some absolutely some by supposition some by conueniencie and some for greater vtilitie But many maruailed that Articles of Faith should bee established in such multiplicity of equiuocation For whose satisfaction when the Canons were composed there was added condemning him that held the Sacraments not to be necessarie but superfluous inlarging by this last terme the signification of the first Many were of opinion that the other part of the Article ought to bee omitted because it was defined in the last Session that faith onely was not sufficient and Marinarus sayd that the distinction of the Sacrament in vow was vsed by the Schoolemen but was vnknowen to antiquitie and full of difficulties For in the Acts of the Apostles when Cornelius the Centurion was instructed the Angel sayd his prayers were acceptable to God before hee knew the Sacrament of Baptisme and other particulars of Faith and all his familie hearing the Sermon of Saint Peter receiued the holy Ghost before they had been instructed in the Doctrine of the Sacraments and after the holy Ghost receiued they were instructed concerning Baptisme by Saint Peter so that hauing no knowledge of it they could not receiue it in vow and the Thiefe vpon the Crosse then onely illuminated by the vertue of CHRIST knew not the Sacraments nor could make any vow of them And many holy Martyrs conuerted in the heate of persecution by seeing the constancie of others and presently taken and put to death one cannot say but by diuination that they knew the Sacraments and could make a vow Therefore it was better to leaue that distinction to the Schooles and to put it in the Articles of faith The common opinion was to the contrarie saying that although the words of the distinction were new and scholasticall yet one must beleeue that the thing signified was taught by CHRIST and is an Apostolicall tradition and for the examples of Cornelius the Thiefe and Martyrs it is to bee vnderstood that there are two sorts of vowes of the Sacrament the one explicite the other implicite and at the least this second is necessarie that is that they had not the vow actually but would haue had it if they had been informed These things the others granted to be true but not obligatorie as Articles of faith The difficulties in which they could not agree where referred to the Synod that is to the generall Congregation As it hapned also in the third Article which though euery one thought to be false yet all did agree that in regard of the necessitie and vtilitie Baptisme Concerning the dignity of the Sacraments doth proceede in regard of the signification Matrimony in regard of the dignitie of the Minister Confirmation in regrad of diuine worship the Eucharist but because one cannot say without a distinction which is more worthy it is better to omit the Article which cannot bee vnderstood without subtiltie Another opinion was that all the respects of dignitie ought to bee expressed And another that the clause should bee added to the Article that is according to the diuers respects This opinion was most followed but did much displease those who could not endure that the Synode should abase it selfe to these scholasticall fooleries for so they called them and beleeue that CHRIST would haue these weake opinions brought into his faith Although that the fourth Article ought to bee condemned yea that it was necessary to amplifie it condemning the doctrine of Zuinglius in particular The fourth Article is generally condemned who will haue the Sacraments to bee but signes by which the faithfull are discerned from infidels or Actes and exercises of the profession of Christian faith hauing no other relation to grace but as signes that one hath receiued it After they treated of condemning those who denye that Sacraments doe conferre grace to him that putteth not a barre or doe not confesse that grace is contained in the Sacraments and conferred not by vertue of faith but Ex opere operato But comming to expound how they are contained and their causalitie euery one did agree that grace is gained by all Whether the Sacramēts do confer grace Ex opere operato those actions that excite deuotion which proceedeth not from the force of the worke it selfe but from the vertue of deuotion which is in the worker and these are said in the Schooles to cause grace Ex opere operantis There are other actions which cause grace not by the deuotion of him that worketh or of him that receiueth the worke but by vertue of the worke it selfe Such are the Christian Sacraments by which grace is receiued so that there be no barre of mortall sinne to exclude it though there bee not any deuotion So by the worke of Baptisme grace is giuen to the infant whose minde is not mooued toward it and to one borne a foole because there is no impediment of sinne The Sacrament of Chrisme doeth the like and that of extreame vnction though the sicke man hath lost his memorie But hee that hath mortall sinne and doth perseuere actually or habitually cannot receiue grace by reason of the contrarietie not because the Sacrament hath not vertue to produce it Ex opere operato but because the receiuer is not capeable being possessed with a contrarie qualitie Though they all agreed in this yet they differed because the Dominicans did affirme that how be it grace is a spirituall qualitie created immediately by GOD yet it is an instrumentall and effectiue vertue in the Sacraments which causeth a disposition in the soule to receiue it And therefore it is said that they containe grace not that it is in them as in a vessell but as the effect in the cause alleadging a subtill example as the chezill is actiue not onely in scabling the stone but in giuing forme to the Statue The Franciscans The Franciscans and Dominicans cannot agree about the manner ho 〈…〉 the Sacraments doe containe grace said that it could not be conceiued how God being a spirituall cause can vse a corporall instrument for a spirituall effect as is grace they did absolutely deny all effectiue or dispositiue vertue in the Sacraments saying they haue no vertue but by the promise of God that so often as they shal be administred he will giue his grace to them Therefore it is sayd they doe containe it as in an effectuall signe not by any vertue of their owne but by a Diuine promise of infallible assistance to the ministerie Therefore
it is a cause for that the effect doeth follow not by any vertue of its owne but by the promise of God to giue grace at that time as the merite is cause of the reward without any actiuitie This they prooued not onely by the authoritie of Scotus and Saint Bonauenture their Diuines but by Saint Bernard also who saith that grace is receiued by the Sacraments as a Canon is inuested by the booke and a bishop by the ring The reasons were expounded on both sides with great prolixitie and sharpenesse And they censured one another The Dominicans said that the other opinion was neere to Lutheranisme and the others that theirs being impossible gaue occasion to the heretikes to calumniate the Church Some good Prelates desired though without effect to make peace saying that in regard they agreed in the conclusion that the Sacraments conteine and are cause of grace it did little import in what manner and that it was better not descending to particulars to stand in the generall But the Fryars replied that they spake not of words but of establishing or annihilating the Sacraments There would neuer haue been an end if the Legate Sancta Croce had not giuen order that they should passe to that which remained and that afterwards they should returne to examine whether it were necessary to decide the point or to leaue it The Legates called vnto them the generals of the orders and prayed The Legates vse meanes to represse the dangerous libertie of the Fryars them to cause the Fryars to treat with modestie and charitie without partialitie to their owne sect shewing they were called to speake against heresies and not to make new arise by disputes And they wrote thereof to Rome shewing how dangerous the libertie was which the Friars did assume and to what it might come And they told the Pope that a moderation was necessary For there being a fame spred of those dissensions and censures which one partie pronounced against the other it must needs raise scandall and small reputation of the Councell It was thought fit to omit the fifth Article as decided in the former Session But Friar Bartholmew Miranda called to minde that Luther by that paradox of his that the Sacraments doe not conferre grace but by exciting faith drew also a conclusion that those of the old and of the Euangelicall law are of equall vertue which opinion was to bee condemned as contrary to the doctrine of the Fathers and the Church all hauing said that the olde Sacraments were onely signes of grace but the new conteine it and cause it No man did contradict the conclusion but the Franciscans proposed that it should not bee sayd of the old Law but of Moses Law in regard that Circumcision it selfe did cause grace but it was not a Mosaicall Sacrament for CHRIST also said it was not of Moses but of the Fathers and also because other sacrifices before Abraham did conferre and cause grace The Dominicans replyed that Saint Paul sayd plainely that Abraham had receiued the Circumcision onely for a signe that hee being the first vnto whom it was giuen it is as much as to say it was instituted onely for a signe And the questions of the manner of conteining and causing grace returned into the field Friar Gregorie of Padua said hereupon that it was a cleere case in Logique that things in the same kinde haue identitie and difference among themselues If the old Sacraments and ours had onely difference they would not all bee Sacraments but equiuocally if onely identitie they would bee absolutely the same thing Therefore they must beware to put difficultie in plaine matters for some diuersitie of wordes and that Saint Augustine had sayd that these and those are diuers in the signe but equall in the thing signified And in another place that they were diuers in the visible species but the same in the intelligible signification and that else where he puts a difference that those were promissiue and these demonstratiue which another doth expresse in another terme that those were prenunciatiue and these contestatiue Whence it plainely appeareth that they agree and differ in many things which no sensible man can deny and therefore it was wisedome not to put that Article in the beginning neither was it to any purpose to touch it in the present Decree Another opinion came forth that the opinion of the Lutherans and Zuinglians was to bee condemned without descending to the particulars For they say there is no difference betweene the old and new Sacraments but in the Rites But it hath beene shewed that there are other differences and therefore they are to be condemned for this onely without descending to shew what those differences are But the sixt was censured by the Dominicans who said it was proper to the Euangelicall Sacraments to giue grace and that the old did not giue it but onely by the vertue of deuotion and that this was the opinion of Saint Thomas They alleadged for a principall ground the determination of the Florentine Councell that the Sacraments of the old Law did not cause grace but did figure that it must bee giuen by the passion of CHRIST But Because S. Bondaenture and Sootus did maintaine that the Circumcision did conferre grace Ex opere operato Scotus adding that immediatly after the sinne of Adam a Sacrament was instituted in which a grace was giuen to babes by vertue of it that is Ex opere operato the Franciscans said the Article was true and could not be censured and that if as Saint Thomas said children before CHRIST were saued by the fathers faith the state of Christians was worse For now the fathers faith doth not helpe the children without Baptisme and Saint Austine saith that the childe that is caried by the father to be baptized if hee die in the way is damned So that if faith onely did then suffice the condition of the sonnes of Christians is now worse In these difficulties many did propose that the Article as probable should bee omitted To leaue out the seuenth and eighth there was a great agreement But in Concerning the Character imprinted by the Sacrament the ninth of the Chalacter Friar Dominicus Soto endeauoured to declare that it hath foundation in the holy Scripture and hath euer bin held in the Church for an Apostolicull Tradition and though the name hath not been vsed by the Fathers yet the thing signified is most ancient Others did not grant him so great a scope because it did not appeare that Gratian or the Master of the Sentences had made any mention thereof Yea Iohn Scotius said that it was not necessary by the words of the Scripture or of the Fathers to affirme it but onely by the authority of the Church a thing vsuall with that Doctor to denie things with a kinde of courtesie It was worth the knowing what thing they meant it should be and where situated in such multiplicity of schoole-Schoole-opinions some
making it a quality and amongst those were foure opinions according to the foure kindes of the qualities some a spirituall power some an habite or disposition others a spirituall figure and the opinion that it was a sensible metaphoricall quality did not want abettors Some would haue it a call relation some a fabrique of the minde who were to declare how farre it differed from nothing The same variety of opinions concerning the subiect was trouble some some placed it in the effende of the soule some in the vnderstanding some in the will and there wanted not who gaue it place in the hands and tongue Ierome of Portugall a Dominican Friar thought that the Sacraments did imprint a spirituall quality before the comming of grace and that it was of two sports one bib which can neuer bee abolished the other which may bee lost and regained the former whereof is called a Character and the later a certaine ornament The Sacraments which giue the first cannot bee reiterated because their effect euer remaineth the others may when their effect is lost This caried a faire shew but was not approoued by many because there was no other author to be found of that ornament but Saint Thomas who also though he begat it yet did not thinke it worthy of education But howsoeuer all agreed in this generall that three Sacraments haue the Character yet some did say modestly that it was to bee approoued as more probable not as necessary Three Sacraments haue a Character others on the contrary that it was an Article of Faith because Innocentius the third made mention of it and was so defined by the Councell of Florence The Article that the honesty of the Minister was not necessary was so discussed by Saint Austine in so many bookes against the Donatists that the Diuines did all agree and besides it was alleadged for a principall ground that the Article was condemned by the Councell of Constance amongst the errors of Iohn Wickliefe They all condemned the eleuenth Article as contrary to the Scripture Tradition and vse of the vniuersall Church The twelfth of the formes of the Sacraments was distinguished as receiuing two sences vnderstanding by forme either the essentiall words as it is sayd that euery Sacrament hath for matter the sensible element and for forme the word or vnderstanding by forme all the forme and rite of the Ministery which includeth many things not necessary but decent And they thought fit to make two Canons thereof by the first condemning him of heresie that sayth that the forme may be changed being instituted by CHRIST But for the second sense though accidentall things may receiue mutation yet when any rite is brought in by publike authority or receiued and confirmed by common vse it should not be in euery mans power to change it but onely in the Popes as Head of the Church vniuersall when it is conuenient for some new respect In the thirteenth of the intention of the Minister they could not dissent from the Councell of Florence which holds it necessary but what intention Concerning the intention of the Minister in the administration of the Sacrament was required was hard to expresse in regard of the variety of opinions about the efficacie and vertue of the Sacraments because there cannot bee the same intention of two who haue diuers opinions The common answere was that the intention to doe as the Church did was sufficient Notwithstanding this exposition the difficulties remained for that mens opinions what the Church is beeing diuers their intention in administring the Sacrament would prooue various also It seemed they might say it was not different when all had the same aime to doe that which hath been instituted by CHRIST and obserued by the Church though a false Church be taken for a true so that the rite of the one and the other be the same In this particular the Bishop of Minori proposed a thing worthy to be repeated A discourse of the Bishop of Minori about the intention of the Minister heere and esteemed by all to deserue great consideration Hee sayd that to the Lutherans who giue no other vertue to the Sacraments then to excite faith which notwithstanding may bee stirred vp some other way it did little import to receiue the true Sacrament Whereupon they say it is not necessary and thinke it not conuenient that the malice of a wicked Minister who hath no intention to conferre the true Sacrament should bee able to hurt because wee are to regard what the faithfull receiueth and not what is giuen But amongst the Catholikes who doe truely attribute to the Sacrament power to giue grace to him that doeth not resist it seeing it happeneth very seldome that grace is obtained by any other meanes surely little children and many who haue but small vnderstanding are saued no other way And ordinary men haue so weake a disposition that it would not suffice without the Sacrament And those few who as Phonixes haue a perfect disposition yet doe receiue greater grace by the Sacrament Therefore it much concerneth a Christian to bee assured that hee receiueth that which is true and effectuall If a Priest hauing charge of foure or fiue thousand soules were an infidell but a formall hypocrite and in absoluing the penitent baptizing of children and consecrating the Eucharist had an intention not to doe what the Church doeth it must bee sayd that the children are damned the penitent not absolued and that all remaine without the fruit of the Communion Neither is it enough to say that faith supplyeth because it doth not helpe children at all according to the Catholike doctrine nor others so much as the Sacrament and to attribute so great vertue to faith were to take all vertue from the Sacraments and to fall into the Lutheran opinion Hee considered how a tender Father would be afflicted when his sonne was about to die if hee doubted of the intension of the baptizing Priest So hee that feeleth himselfe of a weake disposition and is to bee baptized what anxietie will he haue that perhaps the Priest is a counterfeit Christian and mocketh him not meaning to baptize him but onely to wash him in iest And the same may bee feared in confession and receiuing the Eucharist He added if any sayd these cases were rare would to God it were so and that in this corrupt age wee had not cause to doubt they were many But suppose they are very few or but one onely Let there bee a knaue Priest who fayneth and hath not an intention to administer the true Baptisme to a childe who after being a man growen is created Bishop of a great Citie and liueth many yeeres in that charge so that hee hath ordained a great part of the Priests it must bee said that hee being not baptized is not ordained nor they ordained who are promoted by him So in that great Citie there will bee neither Eucharist nor Confession because they cannot bee
without the Sacrament of order nor order without a true Bishop neither can hee receiue order who is not baptized Behold millions of nullities of Sacraments by the malice of one Minister in one Acte onely And hee that thinketh that God supplyeth by his omnipotency and prouideth against these dayly occurrences by extraordinary remedies will sooner make one beleeue that God by his prouidence hath prouided that such accidents should not happen Therefore the Bishop said to euery inconuenience God hath made prouision heerein by ordaining that to bee a Sacrament which is administred according to the rite instituted by himselfe though the Minister haue another inward intention And hee added that this doeth not crosse the common doctrine of the Diuines or the determination of the Florentine Councell which requireth intention because the inward intention is not to bee vnderstood but that which is manifested by the externall worke though inwardly it bee contrary And so all inconueniences are remooued which otherwise are innumerable Hee brought many reasons for proofe and at last the example written by Sozomene That the children of Alexandria being at play by the Sea side did imitate in iest the actions vsed in the Church and Athanasius created Bishop of the play did baptize other children not baptized before whereof Alexander of famous memorie Bishop of Alexandria being Athanasius being a child did baptize other children aduertized he was troubled at it and called the children and asked what their Bishop had done and said vnto them and vnderstanding that all the Ecclesiasticall rite was obserued by the Counsell of other Priests did approoue the baptisme which could not bee maintained if such an intention as others spake of were required but might well bee in that manner that himselfe did expresse it The Diuines did not approoue this doctrine yet were troubled and The opinion of the Bishop of M 〈…〉 was not receiued But a yeere after he published a little Booke to shew that the Synod was of his minde knew not how to resolue the reason But they still defended that the true intention of the Minister was necessary either actuall or virtuall and that without it the Sacrament was not of force notwithstanding any externall demonstration I must not refraine to shew also though it bee an anticipation of the fit time that howsoeuer the Synode did after determine absolutely that the intention of the Minister is necessary yet this Prelate remained firme and in a little Booke that hee wrote of this Subiect a yeere after did say that the Synode of Trent was of his opinion and that the determination ought to bee vnderstood in his sence There was no difficultie in condemning the last Article by reason of that which hath beene said by others The matter of Baptisme in the third Article gaue them greater trouble what that Baptisme is which is giuen by the heretikes All grounded themselues vpon the Schoole-doctrine receiued by the Florentine Councel that a Sacrament requireth matter forme and intention and that water is the matter the expression of the Act in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost the forme and to doe what the Church doeth the intention Whereupon they established an vndoubted conclusion that those heretikes haue true baptisme and agree with vs in these three things which they sayd was receiued by an Apostolicall tradition established long before by Pope Stephanus the first in the beginning of the third age and approoued by all the Church following But those that vnderstand antiquitie doe know that this was not the opinion of Stephanus in whose time matter forme and intention were not heard of For that Pope did thinke absolutely that those who were conuerted from any heresie whatsoeuer ought not to bee rebaptized though in those times the heretikes except some few Montanists were Gnostiques who vsed extrauagant baptismes by reason of the exorbitant opinions which they held of the diuinitie and person of CHRIST And it is certaine that those Baptismes had not the forme which is vsed now and yet the Church of Rome did the receiue to repentance euery sort of heretikes indifferently without rebaptizing them The Bishops of Africa and Cappadocia were directly opposite saying that all 〈…〉 were to be rebaptized In the Councel of Nice a middle course was 〈…〉 is that the Cathari should not bee rebaptized but the Paulianists and 〈…〉 ists should The Councell of Constantinople did name many heretikes which were to bee rebaptized and others to bee receiued to baptisme with them in whom it would bee hard to shew that the same forme was vsed But which is of more importance Saint Bernard doeth witnesse that the Nouations Eucratiques Saccofors were not rebaptized in Rome whom notwithstanding hee did rebaptize neither did that Saint thinke this diuersitie to bee absurd onely hee said it would bee good to assemble many Bishops to resloue vpon an vniforme proceeding But giuing no more heede to these things then to fables they held the current doctrine that an heretike doth truely baptize if he vseth the words and hath the intention of the Church The fourth Article that Baptisme was Repentance in regard of the force of the speech was held by many not to bee false alleadging the Euangelist who saith that Iohn preached the Baptisme of Repentance and that Paul in the sixt to the Hebrewes calleth Baptisme by the name of Repentance And so many Fathers haue sayd the same that the Article could not bee condemned except it did say that Baptisme was the Sacrament of Penance But because it seemed in this sence to bee the same with the sixteenth Article many thought fit to leaue it The 9. and 10. belonging to the Baptisme of Iohn many were of opinion that they ought to bee omitted For not speaking of those of the old law it was lesse fit to speake of that which was in the middle in regard their scope was to handle the Sacraments of the new law But others said that the heretikes minde was not to exalt the Baptisme of Iohn and to make it equall Whether the Baptisme of Iohn Christ be equall with that of CHRIST but to abase that of CHRIST and to make it equall with Iohns baptisme inferring that as this did not giue grace but was a pure signification so was ours also which is a most formall heresie In the eleuenth of the Rites some would haue the substantials distinguished from others and said that those onely cannot be omitted without sinne Others would exclude the case of necessitie onely and that otherwise it was not lawfull to omit any whatsoeuer for in regard the Church gouerned by the holy Ghost hath ordained them they are necessary by the precept though not by the substance of the Sacrament They alleadged many Chapters of the Popes and Councels all which would prooue vaine if euery one might change as he listeth That part which speaketh of immersion though it bee a more expresse figure of the death
to reformation was peremptory in this answering those that alleadged the authoritie of Innocentius the third and the generall Councel that they did great wrong to that Pope and those Fathers to say they defended so great an abuse and that they shewed their ignorance For if they reade the 3 chapter of the same Councell which is the third before that which they haue alledged they might haue seene the meaning very plainely and how those Fathers did forbid all exactions condemning also the custome to the contrary And in that Chapter the customes to giue any thing for administring the Sacraments are not allowed but others being lawfull honest and in fauour of the Church are permitted as tenthes first fruites oblations vsually made to the altars canonicall portions and such other laudable vsances alleadging that the Chapter was so vnderstood by Bartolus and Romanus The Fathers deputed to make the decrees in matter of faith considering Anathematismes framed the opinions of the Diuines and the conclusions in which they agreed leauing and distinguishing the Articles according to their direction and ranging them in a better order framed 24. Anathematismes concerning the Sacraments in generall ten of Baptisme and three of Chrisme which were expressed in such a forme as that no Catholique opinion was condemned and all parties satisfied But in composing the Heads to expresse the doctrine It was hard to expresse the doctrine and to displease no persons as was done in iustification it was not possible to vse the tearmes of one opinion but that another seemed to be disallowed which neither pleased the Doctors for the affection they bare to their owne sect nor the Legates and Neutrals for feare of sowing new diuisions But not beeing able to expresse the doctrine so nicely but that more then one of the parties would bee lost they referred it to the generall congregation to define how the Sacraments doe containe and cause grace The Congregation was no lesse perplexed then the Deputies One part inclined to omit wholy the matter of doctrine and to passe with the Anathematismes onely as they did in originall sinne Another part would haue the doctrine by all meanes alleadging the reasons vsed when they treated of iustification that it was necessary to follow the example then begun and that all diligence should be vsed to satisfie all parties But at the last they sayd it must be done and that there was no danger of diuision For the Diuines present in Councel though they sharply defend their owne opinions yet they doe referre themselues to the Synode which the absent will assuredly doe also Therefore they should not refraine to doe the businesse exactly that the heretiques may be conuinced This opinion had preuailed but that Iohn Baptista Cigala bishop of Albenga and Auditor of the Chamber did strongly oppose who said it was neuer found in any Story that euer any man was willing to haue his opinion condemned and though all the Catholiques referre themselues to the iudgement of the Church of Rome yet if their opinion were reiected they would not referre it but defend it more obstinately fortifying thēselues the more by reason of opposition by which meanes of sectes heresies doe spring Therefore that the best way was to tolerate all the opinions and to take care that none condemne another but that all may liue in peace Neither is there such contrarietie betweene them that vsing this moderation any inconuenience can arise whereas without it euery verball difference or little trifle is able to deuide the whole world That many opinions of the moderne innouators might haue been tollerated if they had beene modestly maintained without condemning the Church of Rome and the doctrine of the Schooles This constrained Leo to retor◠against Luther those arrowes which he had first shot against the Apostolike Sea In sum the wife Prelate said that the vsuall protestations of the Doctors to referre themselues to the Church were termes of good maners and reuerence which should be answered with as much respect by keeping theselues neutrall between the contrarieties That it is fit that he that would bee respected should giue respect againe and one ought neuer to beleeue that hee that saith hee doth referre himselfe and submit hath a purpose to doe it if The protestations of Doctors that they referre themselues to the Church are but termes of good maners occasion were offered Of this Luther is a manifest example who while he had to doe onely with the Fryers who were Pardon mongers in Germany in matter of Indulgences as also with the doctors of Rome did alwayes say he referred himselfe to the Pope And when Leo tooke the promise for reall which was made onely in shew Martin did not onely keep it but inueighed more against his Holinesse then hee had done against the Pardoners in Germanie The Legates sent a copie to Rome of all things that were deliberated and The Legates send to Rome of the difficulties remaining as well in matter of Faith as in reformation of the abuses desiring to haue order what they should resolue reexamining in the meane space the same maters but most seriously the matter of the pluralitie of Beneficies proposed long before as hath beene sayde and handled in part at the same time all the substance whereof I will continuately relate in this place In the Congregation of the fifteenth of Ianuarie when the Articles of the Sacraments were giuen out the matter begun the day before continuing still in regard many doe not reside because they are not fit to exercise the charge with the pluralitie of Benefices they handled the qualities and conditions required in Bishops They began with that which Saint Paul requireth in bishops and Deacons insisting much vpon the words irreprehensible The qualities and conditions required in Bishops giuen to hospitalitie not couetous not new in Religion and esteemed by strangers Afterwards other conditions required by many Canons were alleadged wherein there was no difficultie all vniformely declaiming against the vices and defects of the Prelates and Clergie This displeased not the Legates being content to see the Prelates entertaine themselues with this shadow of libertie But in the heate of speaking Iohn Salazar bishop of Lanciano attributed the beginning of all to the Court of Rome which in distributing bishoprickes regarded not the sufficiencie of the persons but seruices performed Whereunto the bishop o Bitonto who spake a little after replyed with much feeling and sayd that the fault of others was vniustly attributed to the Court. For in Germanie bishoprickes are giuen by election in France Spaine and Hungarie by the Kings nomination and in Italie many doe belong to particular Patrons and to those that are free the princes doe recommend and will not be denyed taking all libertie from the Pope But he that will not bee transported by opinion but iudge sincerely will see that those who are made freely at Rome are the best of all Europe Pluralitie of benefices
him vpon whom they were conferred by whose death the vnion was vnderstood to bee dissolued ipso facto and the benefices returned to their first state So they shewed the world their excellent inuentions conferring a benefice which was but one in shew but many in deed as one confessed hee had stollen a bridle concealing it was vpon a horse head which hee stole with it To remedy pluralitie it was necessary to remooue the abuse of these three pretences This the wiser sort of Prelates vnderstanding agreed vniformely at the first propose to inhibite all of what condition soeuer to haue more then three benefices And some added when two amount not to the vallew of foure hundred ducats of gold and that if one were worth so much no man whatsoeuer should haue any more nor more then three though they were not worth so much Of this there was much disputation and A dispute about the remedy of Pluvalitie much more when Aluise Lipomano Bishop of Verona proposed that this decree might touch them also who were now possessors of more who without exception of any should bee constrained to renounce those that were supernumerary within sixe moneths if they were in Italy and within nine if in other places which if they did not they should bee depriued without any further declaration notwithstanding the benefices were Vnited or commended or possessed by any othertitle To this opinion the Bishop of Feltre did adhere but did moderate it by distinguishing Dispensations Commendaes and Vnions saying that some were made for the good of the Churches and some in fauour of the possessor desiring that the former should remaine in force and the other should be regulated The Bishop of Lanciano did not admit this distinction saying that hee that would make a lasting law must not put exceptions into the body of it in regard the malice of man is apt to inuent them and to free themselues from the rule The Byshop of Albenga made a long oration to shew that good lawes doe regulate Lawes ought to looke forward onely and not backward the future onely and that hee who not containing himselfe within the bounds of reason will amend that which is past doth euer raise tumults and in stead of reforming make a greater deformation that it were strange to depriue men of their possessions and perswade them to be content Hee added that he foresaw that if such a Decree were made either it would not be receiued or if it were would cause colourable and simoniacall resignations and greater mischiefes then plurality could For hereafter the prouision seemed vnto him superfluous for no man beeing to haue more benefices but by the Popes dispensation it sufficed that he was resolued not to dispence In that Congregation amongst many tragicall exclamations made by diuers men Bernardus Dias Byshop of Calabora said that the Church of Vicenza was so disordered as all men knew that it required rather an Apostle then a Bishop taxing the Cardinall Ridolfi who possessed that Bishopricke besides many other benefices not gouerning it nor hauing the Episcopall order neuer seeing it nor knowing any thing but the rents And euery one spake against the inconuenience that famous Churches should neuer see their Bishops because they were imployed in other Bishoprickes or more beneficiall dignities Some said that the Pope onely might prouide against this and were of the opinion of Albenga that he alone might make the reformation This pleased the Legates as well for the Popes dignity as to free themselues from taking paines in this matter which in regard of the varietie of opinions and interests they thought would bee of an hard digestion hoping that when they had gone so farre as to leaue this reformation to the Pope they should easily leaue also vnto him the point of residencie which was as hard to be concocted for that it was popular and drew with it the regaining of the Episcopall authoritie and iurisdiction Therefore the Legates being in hope that it might bee obtained especially if it were proposed as a thing done not to bee done they presently sent the Pope word of it who was glad of the newes because both the Court and himselfe were doubtfull where the attempts and designes of the Prelates might end And thinking fit to strike the yron while it was hote hee made a greater stride then the Legates would haue had him and dispatched a Bull by which hee recalled vnto himselfe the whole businesse of the Reformation But in Trent whilst an answere was expected from Rome they proceeded in the treatie begun and made a draught of the Decree that no man should haue more then one Bishoprike and hee that had more should quit the rest that heereafter whosoeuer shall obtaine many inferiour incompatible Benefices shall bee depriued without further declaration and hee that formerly hath possessed more then one shall shew his dispensations to the Ordinarie who shall proceede according to the Decretall of Innocentius 4. Ordinarij In giuing their voyces vpon these points many desired to haue dispensations forbid The shewing of the dispensations Of dispensations for Pluralitie and the proceeding according to the Decree of Innocentius pleased but few because it was a kinde of approbation of them all and an increasing of the mischiefe For Innocentius saith that if the dispensations bee found good they shall bee admitted if there bee any doubt recourse shall bee had to Rome in which case no man doubted but that any of them might bee doubted of and receiue a declaration at Rome conformable to the grant Many feared that when they were examined and approued there remayning no doubt the abuse would bee confirmed and therefore would haue had them prohibited absolutely Others sayd they haue alwayes beene in the Church and were necessary and that all was in vsing them well Marcus Vigerius Bishop of Sinigaglia was of an opinion which if it had beene receiued and beleeued would easily haue reformed the whole Clergie Hee sayd the Synode might remooue all inconueniences by declaring that a lawfull cause was necessary for a dispensation and that whosoeuer doeth otherwise grant it doeth sinne and cannot bee absolued but by reuoking it and that hee who obtaineth it is not secure in his conscience notwithstanding the dispensation and continueth in sinne vntill hee quitteth the Benefices so gotten This opinion wanted not contradictors For some stood vp and said that hee who granteth licence of Pluralitie without a lawfull cause doth sinne yet the dispensation is good and the dispensed is secure in his conscience though hee knew the vnlawfulnesse of the cause And the difference continued many dayes these saying that it was to take all authoritie from the Pope and those that the Popes authoritie stretched not so farre as to make that euill should not bee euill From this they went to another doubt whether Pluralitie was forbid by the Law of A doubt moued by what law Plurality is forbid God or of man Those
the people grammer as if Sermons were to be made by Grammer rules and not according to the Gospel The Bishop of Huesca added that neither the reference to nor the allegation of the Decretals or constitutions did please him For it is done either to giue greater authoritie to them or to receiued it from them or to make one aggregate of these and the Synode of greater force and that all those wayes 〈◊〉 was vnfit because the authoritie of both would be diminished That then it was fit to doe it when the constitution was too long to bee repeated but when it did coâ—â—ine but the same thing there was no cause for it in regard it would cause vndeterminable contentions by disputing whether those constitutions bee approoued as the letter doth simply found or with the limitations and ampliations of the Doctors with the diuers interpretations which is to confound the world That they haue neede of Decrees which may cause peace charitie and poserious reformation in the Church not which may giue occasion of strifes and new inconuenienc To what purpose were it now to inflict vpon the Ordinaries the punishments of the Chapter Graue nimis the execution whereof is committted to the Prouinciall Councels which are disused if order bee not taken to bring them in vse againe Then the Benefices conferred by the Ordinary by reason of diuers reseruations being fewer then a tenth part why should prouision be made in this and the abuse suffered to run in the nine tenths which the Court doth conferre Likewise in matter of Pluralitie to approue the constitution De multa is to establish it the more because dispensations are permitted in that The Articles were much disputed on The Spaniards did require that the Cardinals should bee specified but answere was made that it was not A dispute whether the Cardinals ought to be specified in the reformation conuenient in regard of the greatnesse of the Order being the chiefest in the Church and replenished with men of singular merit to shew so plainely that there were corruptions in it worthy of amendment and that they did not amend themselues But it was sufficient to doe it in generall termes which should include them also as to command euery one of what dignitie degree or preeminence soeuer Others sayd to the contrary that the Canonists haue declared that the Cardinals are not conteined vnder any generall termes if they bee not expressed by name and therefore that there was no other way to prouide against the bad example which the world taketh but to reforme them in particular That there is small need to reforme the inferiour Cleargie whose corruptions are but small and themselues as it were compelled to imitate the greater Prelates That in curing a sicke body one ought to begin with the greater diseases and the more principall parts which being healed the others will heale of themselues or will neede but light medicines For the abuse of perpetuall Vnions they sayd it was sufficiently prouided by referring to the Bishops the examination of those which are already made and by presuming them to bee surreptitious which are not grounded vpon reasonable causes But all was ouerthrowen by the modification following that is if the Apostolique Sea should not thinke otherwise for this was to establish them and to put the Bishop to trouble and charge It was desired againe that Vnions for life should bee prohibited and those nullified which are already made But the maior part did approue the Decrees as they were proposed some for the good affection they bare to Rome and some because they had beene perswaded and some good men also who were promised that the Pope by his Bull would take away both these and many other disorders but that for reputation of the holy Sea hee ought to doe it himselfe and not seeme to be compelled to receiue lawes from the Synod against his will And these put together were three quarters of the whole number of the Synod The time of the 〈◊〉 approaching and the 〈…〉 athematismes beeing read ouer againe some required that the doctrine should be added and some demanded why the Decree of the abuses was not resolued on To these it was said that the matter was not well discussed and that it was more fit to handle them after all the Sacraments giuing remedie withall to the abuses occurring in the ministery of euery one and to the generall abuses of them all In giuing a reason why the doctrine was omitted the most concluding argument was that so it was done in the Session concerning originall sinne and that a doctrinall declaration is necessary when the anathematismes cannot bee vnderstood without it therefore that it was necessary in the Decree of iustification but in this of the Sacraments the anathematismes be so plaine of themselues that they may serue also for doctrine The approaching of the time and the consent of the maior part made them resolue for this opinion and compelled them to be silent who demanded the doctrine and the reformation of the forenamed abuses The Decrees being made though with these difficulties and the third The Session March the 3. of March being come and the Prelates according to their vsuall order assembled in the Church to celebrate the Session Iames Coccus Archbishop of Corfu said Masse Coriolanus Martiranus Bishop of Saint Marke was to make the Sermon who for the distastes receiued in the Congregation thinking he could not well bee present and not persist in the same opinion in regard it was not secure to contradict in publike Session he made choise to faine some indisposition and so to bee absent by which meanes there was no Sermon that morning as if amongst sixtie Bishops thirtie Friars exercised in preaching not one was able to speake foure words with premeditation of foure houres And it was noted in the Actes that there was no Sermon because A iesting act concerning the Bishop of S. Marke the Bishop of Saint Marke deputed to make it was hoarse and so it was Printed Which as it ought to bee attributed onely to the pleasant vaine of the Secretary who wrote it so it is a sure argument that they did not then thinke the time would come when all the actions of that Assembly should be esteemed equall to those of the Apostles when they met together expecting the comming of the holy Ghost When the Masse and other ceremonies were ended the two Decrees were read The first concerning Faith contained in substance That for complement The Decrees are read of the doctrine defined in the former Session it was meate to handle the Sacraments and the better to extirpate the heresies the Synode did for the present constitute the Canons following meaning to adde others afterward when time should serue The Canons or the Anathematismes of the Sacraments in generall were thirteene The Canons of the Sacraments in generall 1. Against him that saith that the Sacraments of the new Law haue not
it for themselues but in the Article of concupiscence it spake iust as the Lutherans did as also of iustification placing it in the beliefe of the promises and attributing too much yea all to faith In the Article of good workes nothing was said of the merit of condignitie which is the principall point in that matter In the Article of the Church that it hath not deriued vnity from the visible Head which is essentiall and which is worse hath made a Church inuisible by charitie and then made the same visible That it is a secret Artifice to destroy the Hierarchie and establish the Lutheran opinion That to haue made notes of the Church soundnesse of doctrine and the lawfull vse of the Sacraments hath giuen a way to all sects to hold obstinately themselues to bee the Church concealing the true marke which is the obedience to the Pope of Rome That the saying that the Pope was appointed for remedie of Schisme and Bishops by the Law of God was not to be endured That the Sacrament of Penance was made most Lutheran-like in that it was sayd that beleeuing to receiue with this Sacrament that which CHRIST hath promised it happeneth to euery one as hee beleeueth That the principall point of Sacrifice is concealed that it is expiatorie and propitiatory for the liuing and the dead That hauing granted wiues to Priests and the Cup in the Communion of the Laitie euery one might see that with those two abuses the whole Catholike faith was ouerthrowen All the Court laid with one voice that the principall point was in question that the foundations of the Church were shaken that it was necessary to imploy all their forces to excite all Princes to send to the Bishops of all nations and by all meanes to resist this beginning from whence would vndoubtedly follow not the ruine of the Church of Rome for that was impossible but a greater deformation and dishonour then euer But the old Pope beeing most sensible who with the acutenesse of Where the Pope differeth in opinion from all others his iudgement saw more then them all did immediatly penetrate to the bottome and iudged that the enterprise would bee good for him and pernicious for the Emperour He maruelled much at the wisedome and counsell of so great a Prince that by one victory hee should thinke hee was made iudge of all mankinde and presuppose hee was able to contest with both parties That a Prince adhering to one might oppresse another but to contend with both was too much boldnesse of vanity Hee foresaw that the doctrine would generally more displease the Catholikes then the Court and the Protestants most of all and that it would be impugned by all and defended by none wherein there was no neede of his paines because his enemies would worke for him more then himselfe could doe and that it was better to permit the publication of it then to hinder it and rather being in this state in which it is then when it is reformed that it may more easily fall Onely there was neede of three things That the Emperour should not know this That he should be put vpon the businesse as soone as might be And that the first blow should be against the Protestants To effect the first it was fit to make a light opposition in some things for the second to set on foote the interests of the Germane Prelates and for the third to make it cunningly appeare that this doctrine was collected not to vnite both parties but onely to curbe the Protestants by which meanes a great point was gayned that is that a secular Prince did not make Articles of faith for the faithfull but for those that erred Therefore hee sent instructions to Cardinall Sfondrato to make some His instructions to his Legate in Germany opposition and when the doctrine should bee published that hee might not be present to take leaue and bee gone The Cardinall according to his Commission declared in the Popes name that the permission to continue the receiuing of the Cup in the holy Communion though he that receiueth it is not to bee reprehended the custome of receiuing the Sacrament vnder both kindes being abrogated long since was a thing reserued to the Pope as also the granting of marriage to Priests and the rather because it hath neuer been vsed in the Church and the Greekes and Easterne people who doe not binde them to a single life doe graunt that married men may receiue Orders and keeping their wiues may exercise the ministery but doe not nor euer did permit them to marry who were in Orders before He added that without doubt if his Maiestie would graunt these things to bee lawfull he should grieuously offend the Maiesty of God but holding them vnlawfull hee might permit them to the heretikes as a lesser euill It is tolerable and belongeth to the wisedome of a Prince when all euils cannot bee remooued to suffer the least that the greater may bee rooted out That his holinesse perusing the booke saw it was onely a permission to the Lutherans that they may not without end passe from one errour to another and that it is not granted to the Catholikes to beleeue or doe any thing but according to the prescript of the holy Apostolike Sea which onely as Mistris of the faithfull may make Decrees in point of Religion And being assured that this was his Maiesties purpose he told him it would be necessary to make an expresse declaration therof and not to giue the raines so much to the Lutheranes especially in the power of changing ceremonies considering that in the last point hee seemed to giue them too much liberty where hee graunteth that the Ceremonies which may giue cause of Superstition should be taken away Hee added that the Lutherans would hold it lawfull to retaine the Ecclesiasticall goods and iurisdiction vsurped if they were not commanded to make restitution wherein a Councell was not to be expected but execution presently made and that the spoyles being notoriously knowen he neede not obserue the nice points of Law but proceed summarily and with his Princely power This censure was imparted by Caesar to the Ecclesiasticall Electors who The Ecclesiasticall Electors approue the Popes cēsure of the Interim especially concerning restitution of goods vsurped by the Protestants did approoue it but particularly for the point of restitution of Ecclesiasticall goods they affirmed it was necessary without which the worship of God could not bee restored nor Religion preserued nor peace well assured And that because the spoile was manifest iustice did require a short proceeding All the Bishops were of the same opinion The Secular Princes were silent for feare of offending the Emperour and by their example the Ambassadors of the Cities spake but little and of that little little account Wherefore the Emperor maketh a proheme to the Interim was made In regard of the Legates remonstrance the Emperour caused a Proheme to bee made
man but was by all others knowen to bee an errour In the ninth Article the first part that as much is not contained vnder one Species as vnder both was thought to bee hereticall by the Dutch Diuines but the Italians sayd it must bee distinguished before it could bee condemned For if it were vnderstood in respect of the vertue of the consecration it is cleare that vnder the bread there is the body onely and vnder the wine the blood onely but by consequence which the Diuines call Concomitancie vnder the bread there is the blood soule and diuinitie and vnder the wine there is the body and the other things and therefore it is not to be condemned in so generall termes But for the second that as much is receiued by one as by both there was a difference for many did thinke that although no more of the Sacrament yet more grace was receiued so that they did desire a declaration herein In the tenth some would haue the first part expounded of dead faith because there is no doubt but that a liuely faith is sufficient For the necessitie of Confession the Dominicans considered that many learned and holy Catholiques held that opinion so that to condemne that would bee to condemne them Others proposed for a temper that it should not bee condemned as hereticall but as pernicious Some would haue this condition added if there were commodity for a Confessor The last part for communicating at Easter it not beeing commanded by the Law of GOD but by the Church onely the common opinion was that it ought not to bee condemned for hereticall it being a thing not heard of that one should bee condemned of heresie for not approouing a particular humane precept Many Diuines did propose another Article also taken out of the writings of Luther which was necessary to condemne And it was this that although there was a necessitie to recite the words of CHRIST yet they are not the cause of the presence of CHRIST in the Sacrament but the cause is the faith of him who receiueth it After all the diuines had spoken the deputed Fathers did collect seuen Out of which 7. Anathematismes are composed Anathematismes out of their opinions which being proposed in the generall Congregation it was first of all considered that it was not fit to passe ouer the matter with Anathematismes onely that this was not to teach but onely to confirme that the ancient Councels had not done so which alwayes had expounded the Catholike opinion and then condemned the contrary that the same succeeded well to this Councell in the matter of Iustification and although it was forced in the Session of the Sacraments to change this course for vrgent respects yet that was rather to bee imitated which was then done by reason then that which was after changed by necessitie This opinion was cherished by the Italian Diuines who saw there was but one way to regaine their reputation lost For as the Dutch and Flemish Diuines were of abilitie to prooue the conclusions by authorities so to expound them and finde their causes there was neede of Schoole Diuinitie in which themselues were well seene This opinion did preuaile and order was giuen that the Heads of doctrine should bee framed and Fathers deputed to see it done The Heads were reduced to the number of eight Of the Reall presence Of the Institution Of the excellencie Eight heads of doctrine are proposed to bee discussed Of Transubstantiation Of worship Of preparation to receiue the Sacrament Of the vse of the Cup in the Communion of the Laitie Of the Communion of Children It was proposed also to make a collection of the abuses which did occurre and to adde the remedies Then in that Congregation and some of those that followed the Fathers began to speake their opinion concerning the seuen Anathematismes wherein nothing remarkeable was sayde but that in condemning those who confessed not the reall presence of the Lords body many desired that the Canon should bee more fat and pregnant for so their wordes were that in the Eucharist there is the body of IESVS CHRIST the same which was borne of the Virgin did suffer on the Crosse was buried raysed and ascended into heauen sitteth on the right hand of GOD and shall come to iudgement And some of them called to minde that there wanted one very important point that is to declare that the Minister of this Sacrament is the Priest lawfully ordained Which they did because Luther and his followers doe often say that euery Christian may doe it euen a woman But the Earle of Montfort perceiuing that they treated of a matter much controuersed especially of the Communion of the Cup which was the most palpable popular and best vnderstood by all hee thought that if The Ambassadors of the Emperor and Ferdinand disswâ—de the discussion of the Communion vnder one kinde that were determined the Protestants would neuer bee induced to come to the Councell and all the labour would bee in vaine And hauing imparted this to his Colleagues and the Ambassadors of Ferdinand they went all together to the Presidents to whom when they had shewed what paines Caesar had taken both in warre and in the negotiation to make the Protestants submit to the Councell which they would neuer doe if they went not thither they shewed that they ought to apply themselues principally to this and to that end the Emperour had giuen them a Safe conduct But they were not contented with it alleadging that it was decreed in the Councel of Constance and really executed that the Councell is not bound by the Safe conduct of any whatsoeuer hee bee and therefore they required one from the Synode which was promised to them by Caesar who gaue charge to them his Ambassadours to obtaine it of the Councell Whereunto the Legate making a very complementall answere and referring himselfe to the Session which should bee held to gaine time that hee might giue an account thereof to Rome the earle added that for the same cause he thought it not fit that before their comming the controuersed points of the Eucharist should bee handled that there wanted not matters of reformation to be treated on or others in which there was no difference The Legate answered that it was resolued long agoe to handle the Eucharist neither could it be altered because it was concluded before that the Decrees of faith and reformation should goe hand in hand and that the matter of the Eucharist did follow that of reformation which was handled last before they went to Bolonia But hee sayd that this was more controuersed with the Zinglian Suisses then with the Protestants who are not Sacramentaries as those The Count spake of the Communion of the Cup and said that if that point were decided against them which is vnderstood by all the people and a thing whereon they stand most it was impossible to reduce them That Caesar also in the Decree of the
Baptisme and of the Communion of the flesh of CHRIST What other spirituall things are there beside these And if there were how can hee who is partaker of these which are the chiefest be sayde absolutely in generall termes to be vncapeable of spirituall things But they sayd that the Minor was false also that causes appropriated to the Episcopall iudicature are spirituall For all either delicts or contracts which considering the qualities giuen by the holy Scripture to spirituall things are as farre from being such as earth is from heauen But the opposition of the better part could not ouercome the greater and so vpon the spirituall power giuen by CHRIST to the Church to binde and loose and vpon the institution of Saint Paul to compose contentions betweene Christians without going to the tribunall of Infidels in much time and by many degrees a temporall tribunal hath beene built more remarkeable then euer was any in the world and in the midst of euery Ciuill gouernement another instituted not depending on the Publike which is such a kinde of Common-wealth as not one of as many as haue written of gouernments would haue imagined could subsist I will omit to speake how the paines of so many besides the obtaining of the wished end To make themselues independent of the publike haue before they were aware raysed an Empire there being a more difficult opinion sprung vp taking root with admirable progresse which giueth to the Pope of Rome as much at once as hath in 1300. yeeres beene gained by so many Bishops by such extraordinarie meanes not making the power to binde and loose the foundation of iurisdiction but the power of feeding and so affirming that all iurisdiction was giuen the Pope by CHRIST in the person of Peter when he sayd to him Feede my sheepe For so it will be said in the third reduction of the Councell when great tumults were raised by this opinion which shall then be recounted But by that which hath been now declared euery one may of himselfe conceiue what remedies were necessarie to giue a tolerable forme to a matter broken out into so great corruptions and compare them with these that were proposed In Trent there were two defects considered that is that the charitie of the superiours was turned into domination and the obedience of the inferiours into complaints subterfuges and lamentations and they first thought of prouiding in some sort against them both But in prosecuting the first which is the fountaine from whence the second is deriued they vsed onely an exhortatorie remedie to the Prelates to take away domination and restore charitie And for the inferiours many subterfuges beeing mentioned to delude iustice three heads onely were taken Appeales absolutorie graces and complaints against the Iudges Iohannes Groperus who assisted in that Councell as a Diuine and a Lawyer spake honourably of Appeales and sayd that while the heat of faith remained in the brests of Christians Appeales were not heard of But charitie in the Iudges waxing colde and place being giuen to passion they entred into the Church for A discourse of Iohannes Groperus concernâ—ng Appeales the same reasons which brought them into the secular Courts that is for the ease of the oppressed And as the first iudicatures belonged not to the Bishop onely but to him with the councell of his Priests so the Appeale was not deuolued vnto one man but vnto another Congregation But the Bishops taking away the Synods did institute Courts and officers like the seculars Neither did the mischiefe stoppe there but passed to greater abuses then in the Secular court For there the first Appeale is onely to bee immediate superiour neither is it lawfull to leape to the highest nor permitted in the articles of the cause to appeale from the Decrees of the Iudge which they call interlocutories but it is necessarie to expect the end But in the Ecclesiasticall Courts one may appeale from euery acte which maketh the causes infinite and immediately to the highest Iudge which carryeth them out of the Countreys with great charges and other intolerable mischiefes This hee said hee did declare to conclude that if they would reforme this matter which is wholly corrupted and doeth not onely hinder residencie as in the Congregations of so many worthy Doctours and Fathers was considered but corrupteth the whole discipline and is a grieuance charge and scandall to the people it was fit to reduce it to its beginning or as neere to it as might bee setting a perfect Idea before their eyes and ayming at that to come as nigh to it as the corruption of the matter doth comport That the well instituted monasticall religions haue forbidden all appeale that this is the true remedie Hee that hath not beene able to goe so high hath moderated them granting them within their order and forbidding them without which succeeding well as appeareth to keepe those gouernments in order it would worke the same effect in the publike gouernments of the Church if the Appeales were confined within the same Prouince And to effect this and to bridle the malice of the litigants it is sufficient to reduce them to the forme of the Common lawes forbidding the Leap that is to go to the highest without passing by the intermediate superiours and by forbidding Appeales from the Articles or the interlocutory Decrees with which prouisions the causes will not goe farre will not be drawne in length will not cause excessiue charges and other innumerable grieuances and that the sentences may passe with sinceritie to restore the Synodals which are not subiect to so great corruptions remouing those officers by whom the world is so much scandalized because it is not possible that Germany should endure them This opinion was not willingly heard except by the Spaniards Dutch-men But the Cardinall the Nuncio of Siponto were displeased that hee went so farre For this was to take away not onely the profit of the Court but the honour also no cause would goe to Rome and by degrees euery one would forget the superioritie of the Pope it beeing an ordinary thing with men not to esteeme that Superiour whose authoritie is not feared or cannot be vsed Therefore they caused Iohn Baptista Castellus of Bolonia to speake in the next Congregation in the same matter in such sort as that without contradicting Groperus the appearance which the reasons alleadged by him did make should bee darkened Hee beganne with the prayses of the ancient â—n opposition whereof Iohannes Baptista Castellus maketh another discouâ—se by direction of the Presidents Church yet dexterously touching that in those same times there were imperfections in some part greater then in the present He thanked GOD that the Church was not oppressed as when the Arians did scarce suffer it to appeare and said that antiquitie ought not so to be commended as that something in the latter age may not bee reputed better Those who praise the Synodall iudicature haue not seene their defects
habit which was not lawfull because hee was a Monke of Saint Basil all which was done in the middest of October But this vaine shew of honour beeing not esteemed by the Bishop was not willing to preferre the interests of the house of Austria before his Countrey he was traiterously and cruelly slaine by Ferdinands ministers the eighteenth of December vpon pretence that he held intelligence with the Turkes This accident did exceedingly mooue the Cardinals who thought themselues most sacred and inuiolable They considered of what importance the example was that a Cardinall should bee slaine vpon fained calumnies or for suspicion And they incited the Pope who was forward of himselfe shewing him that the Cardinall was possessour of a great treasure to the value of a million which belonged to the Chamber being the goods of a Cardinall dead without a Will For all these respects the Pope deputed Cardinals to take knowledge of the crime and Ferdinand and all his Ministers of Transiluania were thought to haue incurred the censures Commissioners were sent to Vienna to make Ferdinand his Ministers were thought to haue incurred the censures inquisition And not to returne to speake of this againe I will say heere by way of anticipation that the heat being abated as the custome is because that which was done could not be vndone not to raise any greater stirres the proceeding was with much conniuencie and though the processe was made as Ferdinand would yet nothing was prooued against the dead man and the purpose to draw the inheritance to the Chamber died because little was found in comparison of that which was thought Martinuccio a man bountifull hauing spent all in the publike seruice and that which was found being diuided amongst the Souldiers The Pope declared Ferdinand and all those who Ferdinand is absolued first conditionally and then absolutely were not present at his death to be absolued with this addition if the things deduced in the Processe were true Whereof the Emperours ministers complayning as if the integrity of Ferdinand were questioned the Pope made the sentence absolute and those onely who were Authours of the murder went to Rome to bee absolued but so as if they had done a good worke And in Hungarie and Rome it was held that it was done by command from him who had interest according to the vsuall saying that of euery secret counsell hee is Authour who receiueth profit by it Yet this did Ferdinand no good who shortly after for this and other causes was chased out of Transiluania But because to speake thereof belongeth not to my purpose I returne to the matter which I left The seuenth day of Februarie the next Sunday before Septuagesima the Gospel of the Cockle being read Ambrose Cigogna or Storke for so his Dutch name Pelargo is expounded a Dominican Diuine of the Arch-bishop of Triers preached who applying the name of Cockle to the heretiques said it was fit to tolerate them when without danger of greater mischiefe they could not be nooted our This was told to the Protestants as if hee had sayd that it was lawfull not to obserue the faith giuen which raised a great tumult Hee defended himselfe that hee spake of heretiques in generall and sayd no more then what the Gospel it selfe doeth propose but if he had sayd that it was fit to extirpate them with fire bonds and halters or any other way hee should haue done that which the Councell in the second Session did command that he had spoken modestly nor could a Sermon bee made vpon that Gospel without saying as much The Cardinall of Trent and the Emperours Ambassadours did pacifie the commotion but with difficultie though it was manifest that the Friar spake not of keeping faith not of the Protestants particularly but of heretiques in generall The Elector made this his pretence to depart which hee was resolued to doe before by reason of some secret intelligence which he held with the French King as also to recouer his health and so he departed in the midst of February leauing The Elector of Triers departeth from Trent an opinion that it was with the good liking of the Emperour and with promise to returne quickly Yet he passed not by Ispruc nor spake with the Emperour The first day of Lent the Stations were by affixion published in Trent in the same manner as in Rome by the Popes graunt to him that visited the Churches which gaue entertainement to the Fathers and Diuines who in regard of the intermission of the Congregations wanted businesse And before beeing almost idle they entertained themselues in priuate meetings discoursing variously sometimes of dissoluing sometimes of continuing the Councell according to the newes which was brought In the beginning of March letters came from the Electour of Saxonie to his Ambassadours giuing them commission to prosecute their instances in the Councell and aduising that hee was ready to goe to the Emperour in person which put all men out of feare But not long after a generall rumor was spread that the French King was confederate with the Protestant Princes to make warre against the Emperour The Electours of Mentz and Collen departed The Electors of Collen and Mentz depart from Trent the eleuenth of March and passing by Ispruc had very secret conference with Caesar and the Ambassadours of Maurice fearing some danger went secretly out of Trent and returned home by diuers wayes Notwithstanding all this foure Diuines of Wittenberg and two of Argentina came to Trent afterwards who with the Ambassadours of that Duke The Diuines of Wittenberg Argentina come to the Synode did immediately desire the Emperours Ambassadours that the Synode might answere the proposition alreadie made and begin the conference The Legate answered that the nineteenth of March a day appointed for the Session approaching it was necessary to giue order for it and to handle many other things of which one should bee to finde a forme how to treate Therefore that day a Congregation was made in the Legats house and a The Ambassador of Portugal is receiued in congregation resolution taken to prolong the Session vntill the first of May. In this Congregation the Ambassador of Portugal was receiued who presented his Mandat and made a speach and was answered in the vsuall forme with praise and thankes to the King and words of Complement to the Ambassadour But those of Wittenberg seeing no answere was made to their propositions and that the Legate concealed the Confession presented by them which many desired to haue and could not hauing brought many printed copies distributed them vnto diuers which raised much noise and some said the deserued The Ambassadours of Wittenberg spread copies of their Confession serued punishment For he vnto whome Safe Conduct is granted is bound to giue none offence vnto him that graunteth it And this was esteemed a publique offence Yet in the end all was quieted The Protestants together with the Emperours Ambassadours
Euangelists fore seeing they would speake many iniurious things against God and that but for the respect they bare to the King they would haue risen and disturbed the Whereat Cardinall Tornon disdaineth assembly Therefore hee prayed his Maiestie not to beleeue what they had said because the Prelates would disprooue it so that hee should see the difference betweene the trueth and a lye and demanded a dayes time to answere requiring that all should bee remooued from thence that they might not heare those blasphemies Wherewith the Queene thinking her selfe to bee touched answered that nothing was done but by the aduice of the Princes of the Kings Counsell and Parliament of Paris not to change or innouate any thing in Religion but to compose the differences and to reduce those that wandered into the right way which the Bishops were bound in wisedome to procure by all good meanes The assembly being dissolued the Bishops and Diuines consulted amongst themselues what to doe Some of them would haue had a Confession of Faith written vnto which if the Protestants would not subscribe they should bee condemned for heretiques without any further disputation Which opinion seeming too hard after much discourse they resolued to answere two of the points proposed by Beza that is of the Church and of the Eucharist The Congregation being assembled againe the sixteenth of the moneth the The Card. of Loraine speaketh for the Catholiques Cardinall of Loraine in the presence of the King Queene and Princes made a long Oration and sayd That the King was a member not head of the Church that it belonged to his care to defend it and that for matter of doctrine hee was subiect to the Ecclesiasticall Ministers that the Church did not containe the elect onely any yet could not erre that when any particular Church is in an errour recourse must be had to the Church of Rome Decrees of the generall Councels consent of the ancient Fathers and aboue all to the Scripture expounded in the sense of the Church that the heretiques failing in this haue runne into inextricable errours as the modernes for example in the point of the Eucharist in which by an incurable itch of curious questions they haue vsed that which was instituted by Christ for a bond of vnion to make an irreconciliable rent in the Church And then he handled this matter and concluded that if the Protestants will not change their opinion herein there is no meanes of composition When he had made an end all the Bishops stood vp and said they would liue and die in that Faith they prayed the King to perseuere in it adding that if the Protestants will subscribe to this article they will not refuse to dispute the rest but if not they ought not to haue any more audience but to be chased out of the whole kingome Beza asked leaue to answere presently To whom Beza was willing to answer and was not suffered but it seeming not fit to equalize a priuate Minister to so great a Prince Cardinall the assembly was dissolued The Prelats were willing the Colloquie should haue beene thus ended but the Bishop of Valence told them it was dishonourable Therefore the foure and twentieth day it was assembled againe in presence of the Queene and the Princes Beza spake of the Church But speaketh another day and of the conditions and authority thereof of Councels shewing they may erre and the dignity of the Scripture Claudeus Espenseus answered that hee had alwayes desired a Colloquie in matter of Religion and abhorred the punishments which the poore vnfortunate people endured but he much marueiled by what authority and by whom the Protestants were called into the Ecclesiasticall ministery who had layd hands on them to make them And is answered by Claudius Espenseus ordinary Ministers and if they pretended an extraordinary vocation where were the miracles to demonstrate it Then hee treated of Traditions Hee shewed that there beeing a controuersie of the sense of the Scriptures recourse must be had to the Fathers and that many things are beleeued by Tradition onely as the Consubstantialitie of the Sonne the baptizing of infants and the virginity of the mother of Christ after his birth Hee added that no generall Councell was euer corrected by another in point of doctrine Diuers replies and disputations passed on both sides betweene the Diuines who were present And there being a great contention the Card of Loraine making a silence proposed the matter of the Eucharist and sayd that the Bishops were resolute not to proceede any further if that Article were not agreed on and then demaunded of the Ministers if they were prepared to subscribe the Augustan Confession in that Article Beza asked whether hee proposed that in the name of all and whether himselfe and the other Prelates would subscribe to the other points of that Confession and receiuing no answere either of the one or the other hee demanded that that which was proposed to bee subscribed vnto should bee put in writing that they might consult of it and so the Colloquie was put off till the next day In which Beza who began to speake did much prouoke the Bishops For hauing iustified his vocation to the Ministerie he discoursed of the vocation Beza speaketh againe and prouoketh the Bishops and ordination of Bishops shewing what Simonie was committed and demanding how it could be accounted lawfull The passing to the Article of the Eucharist and the point of the Augustan Confession proposed vnto him hee said it ought to bee first subscribed by those who did propose it The parties not being able to agree a Spanish Iesuite one of the traine of the Cardinall The sawâ—ines of a Spanish Iesuite of Ferrara who was at the Colloquie hauing reproched the Protestants did reprehend the Queene for meddling in matters which belonged not to her but to the Pope Cardinals and Bishops This arrogancie troubled the Queenes Patience but for the Popes sake and the Legates shee dissembled Finally not being able to conclude any thing by this manner of parlie it was A new course is taken ordered that two Bishops and three Diuines of the most moderate should conferre with fiue of the Protestants Ministers to see if they could finde out a way to make an agreement They assayed to frame an Article of the Eucharist Which doth as little good as the former in generall termes taken out of the Fathers which might giue satisfaction to both parties which because they could not doe they concluded the Colloquie This did minister much matter of discourse Some sayd it was a bad example to treate of errours once condemned and that they ought no so much as to heare those who denie the foundations of Religion which hath continued so long and beene so much confirmed especially in the presence of ignorant people and that although nothing was resolued against the true Religion it hath made the heretiques bolde and grieued the
Communion Sub vtraque specie affirming that certainely by this meanes at the least two hundred thousand soules would be gayned The Ambassadour in The French Ambassador desireth the Pope to grant the Communion of the Cup to the French-men conformitie hereof beseeched the Pope in the name of the King of the Church of France and of the Prelates that they might be dispensed with to administer to the people the Sacrament of the Eucharâ—st vnder both kindes as a profitable and necessarie preparation to dispose them to receiue the determinations of the Councell with readinesse without which it is much to bee doubted that this remedie will find raw humours which may causea greater disease The Pope according to his naturall disposition suddenly answered without any premeditation that he had euer thought that the Communion of both kinds and mariage of Priests were de iure poisiâ—inâ— in the disposition of which things hee had as much authority as the whole vniuersall Church and therefore was thought to bee a Luth 〈…〉 in the last Conclaue That the Emperor had made the same request for his son the king of Bohâ—â—ia whose Who glueth a fauourable answere conscience did induce him to be of this opinion and had demanded the like for the people of his patrimoniall Territories but that the Cardinals would neuer yeelde vnto it Notwithstanding hee sayd hee would not resolue of any thing without proposing it first in the Consistory and promised to speake hereof in the next which beeing intimated for the tenth of December the Ambassadour according to the custome of those at whose instance any businesse is handled went in the morning while the Cardinals were assembled expecting the Pope to mediate with them The most discreete amongst them answered that the demand did deserue great deliberation and that they durst not resolue vntill they had well considered of it others were passionate as at newes neuer heard of before The Cardinall of Cueua sayd that he would neuer giue his voyce in fauour of such a demand and that if it were so resolued by authority of his Holinesse and the consent of the Cardinals hee would goe to the top of the staires of Saint Peter and crie misericordia with a loud voyce not forbearing to say that the Prelates of France were infected with heresie The Cardinall Saint Angelo answered that hee would neuer giue a Cup full of such deadly poyson to the people of France in stead of a medicine and that it was better to let them die then cure them with such remedies To whom the Ambassadour replied that the Prelates of France were induced to bee of this opinion with good grounds and Theologicall reasons which deserued not such a contemptuous censure and on the other side that it was not fit to giue the name of poyson to the Blood of CHRIST and to call the holy Apostles poysoners and the Fathers of the Primitiue Church and of that which followed for many hundreds of yeeres who with much spirituall profit haue ministred the Cup of that Blood to all the people The Pope beeing entred into the Consistory hauing discoursed with For which afterwards hee was sory some Cardinals and better thought of the businesse wished hee had been able to recall his word Notwithstanding hee proposed the matter related the Ambassadours instance caused the Legats letter to bee read and demaunded their opinions The Cardinals who were dependants on France commended with diuers formes of words the Kings intention but concerning the request referred themselues to his Holinesse The Spaniards did all oppose and vsed great boldnesse of speach some calling the Prelates of France heretiques some schismatiques and some vnlearned alleadging no reason but that all CHRIST is in both the kinds The Cardinall Pacceco considered that all diuersities of rites especially in the most principall ceremonies doe end with schisme and hatred For now the Spaniards in France goe to the French Churches and the French men in Spaine to the Spanish but when they shal communicate so diuersly one not receiuing the Communion of the other they will be forced to make Churches apart and so behold a diuision Friar Michael Cardinall of Alexandria sayd that it could not by any meanes be granted by the Pope de plenitudine potestatis not for want of authoritie in him ouer all which is de iurepositiuo in which number this is but in regard of the incapaciâ—â— of him that demaundeth the fauour For the Pope cannot giue power to doe enill but it is an hereticall euill to receiue the chalice thinking it to bee necesary therefore the Pope cannot grant it to such persons And it cannot bee doubted but that those who demand it doe iudge it necessary because no man maketh any great matter of indifferent ceremonies Hee said that these men doe hold the Chalice either to bee necessary or not if not why doe they giue scandall by making themselues differ from others if otherwise then they are heretiques and vncapable of the grace The Cardinall Rodolpbo Pio di Carpi who was one of the last that spake because the inferiours doe begin concluded in conformitie with the others that not onely the sauing of two hundred thousand soules but one onely was a sufficient cause to dispence with any positiue law with wisedome and maturity but in that proposition one ought to take heede lest thinking to game two hundred thousand hee lose two hundred millions That it was manifest that this would not bee the last demand of the French men in matter of religion but a step to propose another that afterward they will demand the marriage of Priests the vulgar tongue in the ministery of the Sacraments which will haue the same ground because they are de iure positiuo and must be granted for the preseruation of many Of the marriage The inconuenience of the mariage of Priests of Priests this inconuenience will follow that hauing house wife and children they will not depend on the Pope but of their Prince and their loue to their children will make them yeeld to any preiudice of the Church They will seeke also to make the Benefices hereditary and so in a short space the authoritie of the Apostolike Sea will be confined within Rome Before single life was instituted the Sea of Rome receiued no profit from other nations and Cities and by it is made Patron of many Benefices of which mariage would quickly depriue her Of the vulgar tongue this incouenience would follow The inconuenience of the vulgar tongue that all would thinke themselues Diuines the authoritie of Prelates would be disesteemed and all would become heretiques If the communion of the Chalice were granted so that faith were preserued it would bee of small importance but it would open a gate to demaund an abrogation of all posiâ—ue constitutions by which onely the prerogatiue giuen by CHRIST to The inconuenience of the communion of the Cup. the Church of Rome is preserued for
German the Chancellor declared in the Kings name that they were called to consult how to remedie the stirres raised in the Kingdome Hee made a recapitulation of all the things that hapned adding that the differences of Religion should be referred to the Prelates but when the peace of the Kingdome and keeping of the Subiects in obedience to the King is in question that this could not belong to the Ecclesiastiques but to those whom the King would appoint to consult of it That he had euer commended Tulli who was wont to blame Cato that liuing in a most corrupt age was so seuere and rigid in his determinations as if hee had been a Senator in Plato his Common-wealth That lawes were to bee fitted to the time and persons as the shooe to the foote That this particular was then to bee consulted of whether it were good seruice for the King to permit or prohibite the Congregations of the Protestants wherein they were not to dispute which Religion was the better because they tooke not in hand to frame a Religion but to put in order a Republique and that it was not absurd to say that many might bee good Citizens and not good Christians and that those who were of diuers religions might liue in peace In consulting hereof the opinions were diuers but they preuailed who thought that the Edict of Iuly was to bee remitted in part and the Protestants to haue leaue to preach At the making of the Edict which contained many points the Cardinals of Borbon Tornon Chastillon were present as also the Bishops of Orleans and Valence That the Protestants should restore the Churches possessions and other Ecclesiasticall goods vsurped That they should forbeare to beate downe Crosses Images and Churches vpon paine of death That they should not assemble themselues to preach pray or administer the Sacraments in publique or in priuate by day or by night within the Citie That the prohibitions and punishments of the Edict of Iuly and all others made before should bee suspended That they shall not be molested in their Sermons made out of the Citie or hindred by the Magistrates who ought to protect them from iniurie chastising the Seditions on both sides That none shall scandalize another for Religion or vse contumelious words of faction That the Magistrates and officers may bee present at the Sermons and Congregations That they shall not make Synods Colloquies or Consistories but with leaue and in presence of the Magistrate That they shall obserue the lawes for feasts and degrees prohibited for marriage That the Ministers shall bee bound to sweare to the publique Officers not to offend against this Edict nor to preach any doctrine contrary to the Nicen Councell and the bookes of the New and Old Testament The Parliament could hardly be brought to accept of this Edict Therefore the King did commaund againe that it should bee published adding that it was to be vnderstood to bee made by way of prouision vntill the determinations of the Generall Councell were diuulged or the King ordaine otherwise not meaning to allow two Religions in his Kingdome but that onely of the holy mother the Church in which himselfe and his predecessours haue liued The Parliament beeing not agreed for all this the King commaunded that laying aside all delayes and difficulties the ordination should bee published And so it was the sixth of March with this clause that the Parliament did verifie For appeasing of which an Edict is made March 6. the Kings letters to obey him considering the state of the times not to approoue the new Religion but onely by way of prouision vntill it be otherwise ordained by the King But to returne to Trent in the Congregation held the seuen and twentieth Three propositions in the Congregation of the 27. of Ianuary of Ianuary the Legates made three propositions The first to examine the bookes written by diuers authors since the heresies began together with the censures of the Catholiques against them to determine what the Synode should decree concerning them The second that all that are interested in that matter should bee cited by Decree of the Synode lest they complaine that they haue not beene heard The third that a Safe Conduct should be giuen to those who are fallen into heresie with a large promise of great and singular clemencie so that they will repent and acknowledge the power of the Catholique Church And order was giuen that the Fathers hauing considered on the propositions should deliuer their opinions in the next Congregation as well how to examine with case the bookes and censures as concerning all the rest And Prelates were deputed to examine the Mandates and excuses of those who pretended they could not come to the Councell This place doth require a relation of the beginning of prohibiting bookes and with what progresse it was come to that state in which it then was and what new order was then taken In the Church of Martyrs there was no Ecclesiasticall prohibition though some godly men made conscience of A discourse of the Author concerning the prohibition of bookes reading bad bookes for feare of offending against one of the three poynts of the Law of God to auoyd the contagion of euill not to expose ones selfe to temptation without necessitie or profite and not to spend time vainely These Lawes beeing naturall doe remaine alwayes and should oblige vs to beware of reading bad bookes though there were no Ecclesiasticall law for it But these respects ceasing the example of Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria a famous Doctor did happen who about the yeere of our Lord 240. being reprehended by his Priests for these causes and troubled with these respects had a vision that hee should reade all bookes because hee was able to iudge of them Yet they thought there was greater danger in the bookes of the Gentiles then of the heretiques the reading whereof was more abhorred and reprehended because it was more vsed by Christian Doctors for a vanitie of learning eloquence For this cause S. Hierom either in a vision or in a sleepe was beaten by the Deuill so that about the yeere 400. a Councel in Carthage did forbid to reade the bookes of the Gentiles but allowed them to reade the bookes of the heretiques the Decree whereof is amongst the Canons collected by Gratian. And this was the first prohibition by way of Canon but there are others by counsell of the Fathers to bee regulated according to the Law of God before recited The bookes of heretiques containing doctrine condemned by Councels were often forbid by the Emperours for good gouernment So Constantine forbad the bookes of Arrius Arcadius those of the Eunomians and Maniches Theodosius those of Nestorius Martianus those of the Euticheans and in Spaine the King Ricaredus those of the Arrians It sufficed the Councels and Bishops to shew what bookes did containe damned or apocryphall doctrine So did Gelasius in the yeere 494. and went no further leauing it
voyce deliuered in the Congregations and of all the voyces of others which were any way remarkeable Of this number 34. came into my hands in that forme as they were deliuered and of the others I haue vnderstood the conclusion onely but here nothing is to be related but that which is of note The Patriarke of Ierusalem said That this Article had been handled and The Suffrage of the Patriarke of Ierusalem concerning Residence discussed in the first Councell and concluded that to cause residence there are two prouisions One to constitute punishments for those who doe not reside another to remooue the impediments which doe hinder residencie The first was fully ordered in the sixt Session neither can any thing bee added in regard the losse of halfe the reuenues is a very great pecuniary punishment then which a greater cannot be imposed without making the Bishops beggars If the contumacie bee excessiue there can bee no greater punishment except depriuation which requiring one to execute it which must needs be the Pope in regard the ancient vse of the Church was to reserue to that Sea the hearing and determining of the causes of Bishops that sixt Session referred it to his Holinesse to finde a remedie either by meanes of a new prouision or otherwise and bound the Metropolitane to aduise him of the absence For the second they beganne to make prouision and in that and other Sessions many Decrees were made to take away many exemptions which hindered the Bishops to exercise their charge Therefore it now remaineth onely to continue and to remooue the residue of the impediments electing a certaine number of Fathers as then was done to make collection of them that they may bee proposed and prouided for The Archbishop of Granata added that a more potent and effectuall remedie The suffrage of the Arch-bishop of Granada was proposed in that Councell that is that the obligation of Residence was by the Law of God which was handled and examined tenne moneths together and that if that Councell had not been interrupted it would haue beene decided as a necessary yea as a principall article of the doctrine of the Church and was then not onely discussed but the reasons vsed by diuers were put in print also so that the matter is prepared and digested and nothing now remaineth but to giue it perfection When it shall be determined that residencie is de iure Diuino all hinderances will cease of themselues the Bishops vnderstanding their duety wil thinke on their owne conscience they will not be reputed hirelings but Pastors who knowing that the flocke is giuen to them by God to whom they must make an account without laying the fault on others and being assured that dispensations wil neither saue nor helpe them they will apply themselues to performe their duety And he proceeded to proue with many authorities of the New and Old Testament Is approved by the maior part and exposition of the Fathers that this was the Catholike truth This opinion was approoued by the maior part of the Congregation the maintainers whereof laboured to bring authorities and reasons Others did reiect it and said it was new neuer defended neither by antiquity And reiected by others nor by this age before Cardinall Caietan who set the question on foote and maintained that part which notwithstanding hee did abandon in his old age because hee tooke a Bishopricke and did neuer reside that the Church hath euer held that the Pope might dispense that Non-residents haue alwayes beene punished and reprehended as transgressors of the Canons onely and not of the Law of God that indeede it was disputed in the first Councell but the disputation was held to be so dangerous by the Legats men of great wisedome that they did cunningly cause it to bee buried in silence that this example ought to be followed and that the bookes which haue beene written since haue giuen great scandall to the world and made knowen that the disputation proceeded from partiality For the authorities of the Scripture and Fathers they are onely exhortations to perfection neither is there any substantiall proofe but out of the Canons which are Ecclesiasticall lawes Some held opinion that there was neither place nor time nor opportunity to handle that question that no good could come by the determination of it but danger of many inconueniences that the Councell was assembled to extirpate heresies not to make Schisme among the Catholiques which would happen by condemning an opinion followed if not by the greater part yet by one halfe at the least that the authours of that opinion haue not inuented it for trueths sake but the more to vrge men to reside with small ground of reason in regard that the Lawes of GOD are not more diligently obserued then the Lawes of the Church that the precept for keeping of Lent is more strictly obserued then those of the Decalogue that if to confesse and communicate at Easter were commanded by GOD The lawes of the Pope are more strictly obserued then the lawes of God more would not doe it then now doe that to say Masse with Copes is an Ecclesiasticall law and yet no man doth transgresse it hee that doth not obey the penall commands of the Canons will transgresse much more when hee feareth onely the iustice of GOD neither will any Bishop be mooued with that determination but it will giue occasion to plot rebellions against the Apostolique Sea to restraine the Popes authority and as some haue been heard to whisper to depresse the Court of Rome that that was the ornament of the Clergie which is respected in other places onely in regard of it that if it should be depressed the Church would euery where be lesse esteemed and therefore that it was not fit to handle such a businesse without imparting it to his Holinesse and Colledge of Cardinals to whom it doeth principally belong The opinion of Paulus Iouius Bishop of Nocera is not to be omitted who The Suffrage of Paulus Iouius Bishop of Nocera said in substance That certainly the Councel was assembled to cure a great wound which is the deformation of the Church the cause whereof as all are perswaded is the absence of the Prelats from their Churches which beeing affirmed by all is perhaps not sufficiently considered by any But it is not the part of a wise Physician to take away the cause before hee be well assured that the remoouing of it will not cause greater diseases If the absence of Prelats hath beene the cause of the corruptions there will bee lesse deformation in those Churches where they haue resided The Popes for these hundred yeeres haue continually sate in Rome and vsed all diligence to instruct the people yet we doe not see that that citie is better gouerned then others The great capitall Cities of Kingdomes are most out of order where the Prelats haue alwayes resided on the contrary some poore cities which haue not
be ordained but vnto a particular charge and that the loose ordinations should beenullified and made voyd This was afterwards confirmed by the Canons so that this rule remained as a Maxime established in the Church that no man could bee ordained without a title and in the ancient and good times by a title was vnderstood a charge or ministery to be exercised But after that corruptions were entred a title was taken for a reuenue to liue vpon and that which was constituted to this end that amongst the Clergie no person might bee idle was thus transformed that no person might want and bee forced to worke for his liuing And the true sense of the Canons beeing couered by this interpretation Alexander the third did establish it in his Lateran Councell saying that none should be ordained without a title by which hee may receiue prouision necessary for his life with this exception if he had no inheritance of his owne or from his father which would bevery reasonable if a title were required onely to maintaine life For this cause many shewing they had a Patrimonie by false proofes were ordained others after they were ordained to a true patrimony did aliene it and others borrowing a sufficient patrimony vntill they were ordeined did afterwards restore it to him that had lent it so that there were many poore Priests and many inconueniences caused which required that prouision should be made for them This Article being proposed to the Synode there were diuers opinions In which point diuers opinions are deliuered in Councel Some sayd that it being established that residencie is de Iure diuino and euery one exercising his charge the Churches will bee perfectly serued and there will be no neede of Clergie men not beneficed or of ordinations to the title of patrimonie or any other and all inconueniences will bee remedied For there will bee no idle person in the Clergie from whom innumerable mischiefes and bad examples doe come there will bee no beggar nor any forced to vse base trades They sayd that no reformation was good but that which did reduce things to their beginning that the primitiue Church did continue many yeeres in perfection and that the integrity thereof could by this meanes only be restored There was another opinion that none should be denied to take holy orders who for honestie or sufficiencie did deserue them although they were poore alleadging that the poore were not excluded in the Primitiue Church which did not dislike that Clerkes and Priests should liue by their labour by the example of S. Paul the Apostle and of Apollo the Euangelist who liued by making Pauilions And after that Princes became Christians Constantius the sonne of Constantine gaue in his sixt Consulship a priuiledge to the Clergie that they should not pay any Subsidie for that which they did traffique in shops and worke-houses because they gaue some of their gaines to the poore The instruction of S. Paul to the faithfull was obserued that they should labour in honest workes that they might haue whereof to giue to the poore They said that an idle and wicked life was vnseemely in the Clergie because it gaue scandall but to liue of ones labour was honest and tended to edification and if any were forced to beg because of sicknesse it was no shame no more then to the Friars who holde it for a glory to bee accounted beggars that it was not a Christian proposition that to labour to liue by ones hands to begge in case of impotencie was vndecent to the Ministers of CHRIST and that nothing was vnseemely but vice And if any thought that want was cause of theft or other sinnes hee shall finde when he thinketh better on it that these bee sinnes of the rich rather then of the poore and that auarice is more impotent and vntamed then pouerty which beeing alwayes busie doth take away occasions of doing ill An honest man and a poore man are compatible but not an honest man and an idle man The great benefit which the Church militant in this worlde and that which is Purgatorie doeth receiue by Masses celebrated by poore Priests and not by rich is both written and preached of which number if none were the faithfull liuing and the soules of the dead would bee depriued of great suffrages that it were better that a strict order should bee made that persons of honesty and sufficiencie should be ordained without a title seeing that now the cause doeth cease for which Antiquitie forbade it which was for that those who had titles labouring in their Ecclesiasticall functions did edifie and the others beeing idle did giue scandall whereas now those that haue titles doe for the most part disdaine the Ecclesiasticall ministerie and liue in pleasure and the poore performe the functions and doe edifie This opinion was not followed by many But a middle opinion had great applause which was that the vse should bee still obserued not to ordaine without a title to an Ecclesiasticall benefice or a sufficient patrimonie that Priests might not dishonour their order by begging and that it should bee constituted to remooue all fraud that the Bishop should prouide that the patrimonie to which the Clerke is ordained might not bee alienated Gabriel de Veneur Bishop of Viuiers contradicted this and said that the patrimonie of Clerkes is a secular thing concerning which the Clergie cannot possibly make any law besides many occasions may arise for which the Law or the Magistrate may lawfully command it to bee alienated And it is generally true that the patrimoniall goods of Clerkes for prescriptions and all sorts of contracts are subiect to the ciuill lawes and therefore that they ought to consider well of the businesse before they assume authoritie to breake a ciuill contract The occasion of proposing the third Article was because the precept of Concerning Simonie CHRIST that all spirituall graces should bee freely conferred as they are freely receiued from him was many wayes transgressed in the collation of Orders which abuse was not new but greater in former times For in the beginning of Christianitie charitie abounding the people who receiued spirituall things from the Ministers of CHRIST did not onely according to the diuine precept expounded by S. Paul contribute to them as much as serued for their necessities but enough also to maintaine the poore neuer thinking that the temporall was a price of the Spirituall But after that the temporall which was held and inioyed in common was diuided and a reuenue applyed to the titles called a Benefice the ordination being not then distinct from the collation of the title and by consequence of the Benefice annexed to it but both being giuen and receiued together it seemed to the ordainers that beside the spirituall thing they gaue also a temporall for which they might receiue another temporall thing in recompence which hee that would obtaine was forced to accommodate himselfe to the will of him that could giue it
to make any further instance and perswaded the Bishops to he contented to expect and for the same cause they laboured with But they doe all surcease because the Pope would take occasion hereby to dissolue the Councel the Ministers of Spaine that they should not insist any more to haue the continuation declared who not onely were pacified but protested also to the Legats that they did not then demaund it saying that if others seeke to put the Councell into the stocke there is no reason their purpose should be couered with the cloake of the King of Spaine The protestation pleased the Legats who were ingaged by their word to the Marquis and knew not how to acquite themselues Neither was it lesse gratefull to them to deferre the point of Residence and that none might change opinion they drew a writing which they read in Congregation that it might there be approued that in the next Session they should doe nothing but deferre these matters vntill another and that for good respects and they thought they were disburthened of two great weights The Session approching many who thought themselues much pricked with the oration of the French Ambassadour desired the Legats to make a sound answere when the Mandate was read in the Session and Cardinall Altemps did perswade that by all meanes it should bee so saying that the insolencie of that Palace man was to bee repressed who was accustomed to speake to meane people The charge hereof was giuen to 10. Baptista Castello the Speaker with order onely to defend the dignity of the Synode without touching any mans person The Pope after long consultation resolued that the Continuation should The Pope resolueth that the continuation shall be declared but soone after waueth his opinion be declared let the Emperour doe what he could thinking that it must needs succeede well and dispatched a Currier to Trent with this Commission This being arriued the second of Iune troubled the Legates very much in regard of the confusions which they saw would arise and of the disorder in which the Councell was and all resoluing vniformely to informe the Pope better signifying vnto him the things that haue been handled and the Decree already published and shewing him the impossibilitie to performe his order the Cardinall Altemps who before had leaue to goe to Rome for other causes went away by post the next day to deliuer the message in person But at night another Currier came with letters that his Holinesse did refer all to the wisedome and iudgement of the Legats The fourth of Iune being come the Session was celebrated with the vsuall The Session is celebrated in which the Speaker maketh an answere to the ocation of Pibrac ceremonies and the Mandates of the Arch-bishop of Salzburg and of France were read Which being done the Speaker made an answere and said that there was hope prouision would be made against all the disorders of Christendome by the remedie which the Pope thought necessary that is this Councell begun by the assistance of the holy Ghost and consent of Princes amongst whom the French King hath sent men of conscience and religion to offer not onely assistance but obedience also to this Synod which doth not lesse deserue it then other Councels against which ill affected persons haue falsely opposed that they haue not been lawfull not true though men of pietie haue euer held them to be Councels hauing beene called by him that hath authoritie howsoeuer calumnies haue beene spread by others that they were not free against which as also against the present Synode the treacheries of Sathan copiously and acutely repeated by them the Ambassadours did not preuaile that the Councell will not make a bad interpretation of their diligent and free admonition not to regard popular applause or follow the will of Princes but as it doth esteeme it not to bee necessary or rather to bee superfluous so it is willing to beleeue that it doth proceed from a good mind that it may not be forced to say any thing against its mild and pious purpose and vsuall custome But to free them the Ambassadours from that vaine feare which they would seeme to haue and assure them of their true purpose he doth foretell them that the effects will shew that the Councell will postpose the desires will and power of whosoeuer to her owne dignitie and authoritie and promiseth to King Charles what it is able to doe sauing faith and religion for preseruation of his dignitie kingdome and state The French-men were ill satisfied with this answere but knew they had deserued it Afterwards the Decree was read by Which doth not please the Frenchmen the Masse-Bishop That the Synod in regard of diuers difficulties risen and to define the points of doctrine and reformation both together doth appoint The Decree the next Session to be held the tenth of Iuly to handle what shall bee thought fit both of the one and the other matter reseruing power to abridge or prolong the time in a general Congregation And there were 35. Prelats who desired that the point of Residence should then be handle Some proposed also that the continuation should be declared which was thought to be done to raise some tumults to make the Councell dissolue For they were of those who were most obliged to Rome and therefore did repent that they had spoken their opinion so freely in the point of Residence so much abhorred by the Court But all the rest beeing silent the Session ended The sixtâ— day a generall Congregation was held to giue order for that Order giuen for the matter of the next Session which should be handled in the next Session and the Articles concerning the communion were proposed Whether all the faithfull are necessarily and by Gods Commaundement bound to receiue both kinds in that Sacrament Whether the Church doth vpon good ground communicate the Laiques with the bread onely or hath erred heerein Whether all CHRIST and all his graces are receiued as well vnder one kind as vnder both Whether the reasons which haue mooued the Church to giue to the Laitie the Communion of the bread onely ought to induce it also not to graunt the Cup to any If it shall appeare that it may bee graunted to some for honest causes vpon what conditions it may bee done Whether the Communion be necessary for infants before the vse of reason The Fathers were demanded if they were pleased that that matter should be handled and whether they would adde any thing vnto it And although the French Ambassadors and many of the Prelates did thinke fit that the points of doctrine should not be handled vntill it did appeare whether the Protestants would come or not it being euident that in case they should be contumacious the discussion would be in vaine as not necessary for the Catholiques and not accepted by the others yet none opposed at the earnest perswasions of the Imperialists who hoped to
of the Chalice vpon their hands of great importance and difficultie that the things proposed are diuers and concerne diuers subiects which cannot be all digested together that therefore they would communicate to the Prelates as occasions were offered those which had affinitie with the other reformations The Ambassadours knew that they spake this that they might not publish their writing in congregation that by gaining time they might delude the Emperours expectation But yet at that time they said no more Afterwards consulting together they held it expedient to informe the Emperour well as well of this particular as generally of the manner how they proceeded in the Councell And to doe this the Bishop of Prague rode post that The Bishop of Prague goeth by post to informe the Emperor of the State of the Councell hee might returne before the Session The Legats perceiuing that the Councell stood vpon bad termes in many respects but especially for the distaste and suspition of the Pope thought it necessary to informe him fully of all that was past and imminent For this Friar Leonardus Marinus Archbishop of Lanciano was chosen because hee was a man of spirit and acceptable to And the Arch-bishop of Lanciano to informe the Pope the Pope promoted and much fauoured by him and a friend also to Seripando whose instruction was to enforme the Popefully to excuse the Legats and to pacifie his Holinesse Hee carried the common Letters of the Legats for his credence to which Simoneta made much and long difficultie to subscribe nor would haue done it but that they agreed that euery one should write particular letters of his owne Simoneta wrote that hee did thinke to send the Archbishop of Rosano for his particular to giue a more exact information but that being better aduised hee afterwards resolued to expect the euent of Lanciano his iourney The mutual distasts and detractions of the Romans against the Trentines and of these against those did increase at the arriuall of euery Currier In Trent the fauourers of residence did bewayle the miseries of the Church the seruitude of the Councel and the manifest desperation to see the Church reformed in Rome The opposites lamented that a Schisme was plotted in the Councell yea an Apostacie from the Apostolique Sea They sayd that the Vltramontans for malice and enuie against the Italians did aime not so much at the depression as at the abolition of the Papacie which beeing the foundation of the Church because CHRIST hath made it so the totall destruction of the whole building must needes ensue The Pope receiuing new aduices dayly and alwayes worse as euery day some nouity did happen in Trent besides the accidents occurring in Germanie and France contrary to his affayres was still more displeased The opinion of the maior part for residencie did not so much trouble him as the practises which were made especially by the Ambassadours perceiuing that the Princes were interested in it against his authority He saw the Emperor was wholly bent to make his sonne King of the Romans and ready to giue all satisfaction to Germany and therefore had caused these Articles of reformation to be presented to the Legats and called to him the Amb. Prague to find a way how to propose them in Councell and establish them Hee knew the French King was exhausted compassed with infinite difficulties and in danger to be forced to compound with the Hugonots which if it happen the French Prelates may runne to the Councell ioyne with the Spaniards and make themselues authors of other propositions against the Papall authoritie Hee thought to calme the tempest which he saw prepared against him both with deeds and words by leuying foure thousand Suisses and three thousand Dutch horse-men hee sent to Auignion Nicolas Gambaâ—a with fiue hundred foote and an hundred The Pope treateth a common league of all Catholique Princes against the Protestants light-horsemen gaue money to the Duke of Sauoy to put himselfe in armes and oppose if the Hugonots would descend into Italy And to engage al Princes he resolued to treate a league defensiue of all Catholiques against the plots of the Protestants in euery place holding it to be an easie thing to make them condescend if for no other cause yet for this at the least to free themselues from suspicion In Italie hee thought it not hard to induce all For the Duke of Florence was wholly his In Sauoy hee had interest for the succours he sent him and for the danger hee was in the Venetians desired to keepe the Vltramontans out of Italie the King of Spaine had neede of him for Naples and Milan and France for the actuall necessitie in which it was Therefore he made the proposition in Rome to the Emperours Ambassador and the Venetians and sent the Abbat of Saint Saluto for this end into France and the Lord Odescalco into Spaine to whom also hee gaue instruction to complaine to the King that the Spanish Bishops were vnited against his authority and to shew him that the propositions of the Emperour were fit to make a Schisme It was easie to foresee the issue of that proiect to any that did know though but superficially the ends of the Princes The Emperor would by no meanes condescend to any thing that might giue suspicion to the Protestants the French King was so farre from hindering the passage to the Hugonots in Italy that hee would haue beene content to haue seene his whole kingdome rid of them Spaine hauing great possessions in those parts But cannot effect it did more feare and abhorre an vnion of Italian Princes then desire the ruine of the heretiques the Venetians and Duke of Florence could not consent to any thing which might trouble the peace of Italy And so it happened that the proposition of the league was not imbraced by any of the Princes euery one alleadging a particular cause and all one common that it would hinder the progresse of the Councell which many beleeued would not haue displeased his Holinesse and the rather because hee againe proposed in Consistory the declaration of the Continuation and that himselfe would make a declaration concerning Residencie Which things he did not performe in regard of the opinion of Cardinall Carpi followed by the greater part of the other Cardinals that it would not bee good seruice for his Holinesse nor the Apostolique Sea to make himselfe authour of odious things which might aliene the mindes of one party and that it was better to leaue them in the liberty of the Councell for that time Notwithstanding he did not forbeare to complaine in Consistory of all the Ambassadours Of the French hee sayd that Lansac seemed to bee an The Pope complaineth of the Ambassadors Ambassador of the Hugonots by his propositions desiring that the Queene of England the Protestants of Suisserland Saxonie and Wittemberg should bee expected at the Councell who are declared enemies and rebels and haue no other end then to
an end without speaking of the other 3. Articles But concerning the fourth Article the Spanish Diuines and dependants The 4. Article that the Cup is not to bee allowed to the people is stâ—oÌ„gly maintained by the Spanish Prelates on Spaine were maruellously vnited in giuing counsell that by no meanes the vse of the Cup should bee permitted to Germany or others The substance of that which they said was That none of the causes which formerly mooued the Church to take it from the people beeing ceased yea beeing now more vrgent and others more strong and essentiall annexed it was fit to perseuere in the determination of the Councell of Constance and of the Church before and after And discoursing of the dangers of irreuerence which was the first kinde of the causes they said they were now more to bee feared then in former times For then there was none who did not constantly beleeue the reall and naturall presence of CHRIST in the Sacrament after the consecration so long as the kindes did last and yet the Cup was taken away because men had not such regard to the blood of CHRIST as was necessary and therefore what reuerence can bee hoped for now when some doe denie the reall presence and some will haue it onely in the vse Besides there is not so much deuotion amongst good Catholiques diligence in humane affaires and negligence in diuine beeing much increased so that it may bee feared that a greater neglect may produce a greater irreuerence To make a difference betweene Priests and others is now more necessary then euer because the Protestants haue exposed them to the hatred of the people and spread a doctrine which taketh from them their exemptions subiecteth them to lay Magistrates detracteth from their power of absoluing from sinnes and saith also that they should bee called to the ministery by the people and bee obnoxious to bee deposed by them which should force the Church to preserue exactly all those rites which may giue them reputation The danger that the vulgar may receiue an impression of false beleefe and bee perswaded that some thing is in the Cup which is not vnder the bread is now more vrgent in regard of the new opinions spread abroad Many said that the Church did prohibite the Chalice to oppose the errour of Nestorius who did beleeue that all CHRIST was not vnder one kinde which being the opinion of some of the heretiques now the prohibition is to bee maintained still What they would inferre by this I cannot expresse better hauing neuer read that Nestorius did speake in this subiect nor that the Modernes doe handle it with those termes But the third danger that the authoritie of the Church would bee debased and a conclusion made that it hath erred in taking a way the Cup may bee called not a danger but a thing that would certainely happen neither was the request made by the Protestants but to conclude that the Synod hauing confessed the errour past hath corrected it by this graunt so they will publish the victory and demaund a change also in other constitutions of the Church They said they were deceiued who thought the Dutch-men would bee satisfied with this and submit themselues to the decrees of the Councell yea they will take away fasts difference of meates demaund marriage of Priests and an abolition of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in the exterior Court which is the marke at which they all doe ayme that it is not credible they are Catholikes who desire the Cup because the Catholikes doe all beleeue that the Church cannot erre and that no deuotion is acceptable to God if it be not approued by it and that obedience to the Church is the height of Christian perfection that it is certainly to bee beleeued that hee that doth demaund the Cup thinkes it necessarie and hee that thinketh so cannot bee a Catholique that none doth demaund it beleeuing that hee may not lawfully vse it without the graunt of the Councell but that they may not bee hindred by their Princes who if they were alone would vsurpe it without any allowance that of this euery one may bee assured obseruing that not the people but the Princes doe entreat who will not suffer a nouitie without a lawfull Decree not because the people would not bring it in of themselues more willingly then seeke it of the Councell And this argument was so pressed that Fryar Francis Forier a Portugall A petulant saying of a Fryar against the Princes who demanded the Cup. vsed a conceipt which the auditors thought to bee not onely bold but petulant also that the Princes would make themselues Lutherans by permission of the Councell The Spaniards exhorted them to consider that if this were graunted to Germanie Italy and Spaine would demaund the like to whom it could not bee denied from whence also these Nations would learne not to obey and to desire a change of other Ecclesiasticall Lawes and that to make a most Catholike countrey Lutheran there was no better meane then to giue it the Cup. Franciscus Della Torre a Iesuite repeated a saying of the Cardinall Saint Angelo the chiefe Penitentiarie that Sathan who was woont to transforme himselfe into an Amgell of heauen and his Ministers into Ministers of light doth now vnder the couer of the Chalice with the blood of CHRIST exhort to giue the people a cup of poyson Some added that the prouidence of God guiding the Church inspired the Councell of Constance in the former age to establish the taking away of the Cup by a decree not onely for the reasons which were then of force but because if it were now in vse there would bee no externall signe to distinguish the Catholiques from the Heretiques and this distinction being taken away the Protestants would bee mingled in the Church with the faithfull and that would follow which Saint Paul saith that A little leauen doth quickly make sower a great lumpe so that to graunt the Cuppe would bee nothing else but to giue the heretiques greater opportunitie to hurt the Church Some also who knew not the petition had beene presented to the Pope and by him to vnburthen himselfe and draw the matter in length referred to the Councell did expound it ill that the request was then made to the Synod and not to the Pope suspecting it was to this end that they might enlarge euery grant with vnsit interpretations and so cause a necessitie of another Councell But those who thought they might condescend to the requests of the Emperour and of so many other Princes and people gaue counsell to proceed with lesse rigour and not to make such bad interpretations of the godly prayers of the weake brethren but to follow the precept of Saint Paul to transforme themselues into the defects of the imperfect to winne them and not to haue worldly aymes of reputation but to gouerne themselues by the rules of charitie which treading vnder foot all others euen those of humane
prudence and wisedome hath compassion and yeeldeth to euery one They said they saw no considerable reason adduced by the others but onely that the Lutherans would say that they had prooued that the Church hath erred and would make other demands But hee is deceiued who beleeueth that a Negatiue will make them hold their peace They haue sayd already that an error hath beene committed they will say hereafter that obstinacie is added to it and where humane ordinations onely are in question and alteration will not seeme strange nor misbeseeme the Church Who knoweth not that the same thing cannot agree to all times that there are innumerable Ecclesiasticall rites established and abolished and that it is not against the honor of the Councell to haue beleeued that a rite hath beenegood which experience hath shewed to be vnprofitable To perswade ones selfe that this demand will beget others argueth too much suspicion and desire of aduantage but S. Paul saith that simplicitie and christian charitie doth not thinke euill beleeueth euery thing supporteth all hopeth well It belonged to these onely to speake of the first Article because those of the absolute negatiue had nothing to say of it But these were diuided into two opinions One which was the more common that it should be graunted vpon such conditions as Paul the third did grant it of which wee haue spoken in their place The other of some few that if they would graunt the Cup to make them stand fast in the Church who now doe stumble it is meet so to temper it as that it may produce the effect desired which those conditions cannot doe yea would vndoubtedly make them fall headlong into Lutheranisme It is certaine that the penitent man ought rather to choose any temporall euill then to sinne yet Caietan gaue counsell not to come to any specificall comparison and say that it is better to bee put to death with pincers or vpon the wheele c. because by this meanes one should tempt himselfe without necessitie and fall from a good disposition presenting horrours to himselfe to no purpose So in the present occasion these ambiguous men when the Councels fauor shall bee brought vnto them will rest satified and thanke GOD and the Church and will thinke no more of it strengthening themselues by little and little It is the precise commandement of S. Paul to receiue the weake in faith not with disputations or prescribing them opinions rules but simply expecting opportunitie to giue a more ample instruction Hee that should now propose a condition in Germanie to beleeue this or that would trouble them much while their mindes doe wauer so that thinking whether they ought to beleeue it or not they will fall into some errour on which they world not otherwise haue thought To this reason they added that howsoeuer it is maintained that the Church hath for iust causes taken away the Cup if afterwards it doeth grant it vpon other conditions without prouiding against those inconueniences for which it was first remooued it is confessed that it was taken away without cause Therefore they concluded that it was fit to constitute for conditions all the remedies to the inconueniences which first caused the prohibition that is that the Cup should neuer be carried out of the Church and that the bread onely should be sufficient for the sicke that it should not bee kept to take away the danger of sowernesse that they should vselittle pipes to auoid effusion as formerly was done in the Romane Church This being done it will appeare that the prouision was first made vpon good reason reuerence will be stirred vp people and Princes will be satisfied and the weake will be tempted no more A Spaniard said that it was not so easily to be beleeued that the Catholiques did with such heat of deuotion desire the Cup and therefore that it were good to send into Germanie to be informed who they be that demand it what their faith is and what be their motiues that the Synod receiuing the relation may haue a foundation to proceed on and not ground an selfe vpon the words of other In the sixt Article they al expressed themselues in few words because there was not much to be said For the Eucharist not being a Sacrament necessarily and Saint Paul commanding that he who is to receiue it should examine himselfe whether he bee worthy it doeth plainely appeare that it cannot be administred to any that hath not the vse of reason and if the contrary hath beene practised in ancient times it hath beene where and when the trueth was not so well declared as now it is Therefore the Synod ought to determine that the present vse should bee maintained Some well obserued that they ought to speake of Antiquitie with more reuerence and not say that they wanted the knowledge of the Trueth Desiderius a Carmelite Friar of Palermo had an opinion by himselfe that the Article ought to be omitted saying that the difficultie being not mooued by the Protestants of these times it was not good by handling of it to set a nouitie on foot that the matter was probable on both sides and that when it should be knowen that it was handled in the Councel it would excite the curiositie of many to thinke on it giue them occasion to stumble For some might be persuaded to beleeue that the Eucharist is a Sacrament of necessitie as well as Baptisme because the ground of that are the words of CHRIST He that shall not be borne againe of water and the Spirit shall not enter into the Kingdom of heauen and of this If ye eate not my flesh and drinke my blood yee shall not haue life And the exception of children cannot plainely be grounded vpon the precept of S. Paul to examine our selues which children cannot doe because the Scripture doth likewise command that an instruction in the doctrine of Faith ought to precede Baptisme which if it be applyed to men of age without excluding children of baptisme who cannot learne the examination preceding the Eucharist may also be applyed to men of discretion without excluding children from it His conclusion was that hee did approoue the vse not to giue them the communion but would not haue the Councell to handle that which no man opposeth The congregations of the Diuines being ended the Legats did incline to The Legats doe incline to graunt the Cup to Germany grant the Cup to Germanie with the conditions of Paul the third and some more and consulting with their inward friends framed decrees concerning the first fourth and fifth points deferring the others vntill they had better considered how to auoid the difficulties concerning them related by the Diuines And calling a congregation of the Prelates they demaunded whether the three decrees should be proposed that they might speake their opinions of them in the first congregation Granata who had found the Legats intention and was most opposite to the grant of the
reuerence and with this conceipt also he made an end The Synod answered by the Speaker that hauing The answere to it long expected some Prince or ambassage of Germanie but aboue all the Duke of Bauaria a Baracadoe of the Apostolike Sea in that Countrey they were glad to see his Ambassadour whom they doe receiue and will labour as they haue done to constitute whatsoeuer shall bee for the seruice of God and soules health of the faithfull The French-men hearing this oration were well pleased because they were not the only men that did freely admonish the Prelats of that which was fit to be told them but hearing the answere they grew iealous because this was courteous and theirs sharpe The difference was because howsoeuer the Bauarian did acutely bite the Clergie in generall yet he spake of the Fathers with much reuerence whereas the French oration was especially directed to reprehend those that heard them besides the answere made to them was premeditated and that to the Bauarian extempore But they were both vsed alike being heard with the eares onely The Emperours Ambassadours considering that in the last Congregations The Emperors Ambassadors do present a writing in Congregation concerning the grant of the Cup. of the Diuines the Spaniards and most of the Italians had spoken against the graunt of the Cup and that many of them had called them heretiques who doe demaund it to answere to this and other obiections to promote the proposition of the Bauarian and to preuent the Prelats that they fall not into the impertinencies vsed by the Diuines composed a writing which they presented in the same congregation after the Ambassador had ended his Oration The substance whereof was That in regard of the place they hold they haue thought fit to admonish the Fathers of some things before they deliuer their suffrages That the Diuines haue these last dayes spoken well as farre as concerneth their owne Countries but not for other Prouinces and Kingdomes They prayed the Fathers so to frame their opinions that they might giue a medicine not to the sound parts which haue no neede of it but to the members ill affected which they will fitly doe when they shall know which bee the weake parts and what helpe they desire And beginning with the Kingdome of Bohemia they said there was no neede to goe farre nor to mention the things handled in Constance but onely to adde that after that Councell no practise force or warre hath beene able to take the Cup out of that Kingdome That the Church did louingly grant it vnto them vpon certaine conditions which Pius did reuoke because they were not obserued But Paul and Iulius the third to regaine that kingdom sent Nuncij to permit it vnto them though the businesse by reason of some impediments was not brought to perfection Now the Emperor hauing at his charge instituted the Arch-bishopricke of Prague and obtained in the Parliament of Bohemia that the Calistine Priests should not bee ordained but by the Arch-bishop and should acknowledge him for a lawfull Prelate did beseech the Pope that such an occasion to regaine 〈◊〉 might not be lost which his Holinesse hauing referred to the iudgement of the Councell it will remaine in the power thereof to preserue that Kingdome by granting the Cup vnto them That those people differ but little from the Church of Rome that they neuer would admit of maried Priests nor ordained by any Bishop out of the communion of the Apostolique Sea that in their prayers they make mention of the Pope Cardinals and Bishops that if they haue any small difference in doctrine it may easily be rectified so that the Cup bee granted to them that it is no maruaile if an ignorant multitude haue conceiued that opinion seeing that men learned godly and Catholike doe defend that more grace is conferred in the Communion of both kindes then of one onely They exhorted the Fathers to take heede that their too great seueritie doe not make them desperate and cast themselues into the armes of the Protestants They added that there were Catholikes in Hungarie Austria Morauia Silesia Carintbia Carniola Stiria Bauaria Sueuia and other parts of Germanie who desire the Cup with great zeale which being made knowen to Paul the third hee gaue the Bishops leaue to communicate them with it which for many impediments was not effected Of those there is danger that if the Cup be taken from them they will turne to the Lutherans The Diuines haue in their publike disputations made a doubt that those who desire the Cup are heretikes but his Maiestie doeth demand it for Catholikes onely That there is hope to reduce by this grant many Protestants also as some of them haue already protested they would returne and bee conuerted being satiated with nouities otherwise the contrary is to bee feared And to answere to him that asked a few dayes sinee who hee is that doeth demaund it hee may know that the Emperour doeth desire that the Arch-bishop of Prague may ordaine Calistine Priests and the Ambassadours for the Clergie of Bohemia desire the same for that kingdome and if there were no hope to obtaine it there would not be left so much as any little remainder of Catholikes In Hungarie they force the Priests to giue them the Cup by taking away their goods and threatning to kill them and the Arch-bishop of Strigonium hauing punished some Priests for doing it the people remayneth without Catholike Curates hath no Baptisme and is absolutely ignorant of Christian doctrine ready to fall into Pagaâ—â—sme In conclusion they prayed the Fathers to haue compassion and to finde a meanes to preserue those people in the faith and call backe those that are strayed In the end of the congregation the Legates gaue the draughts composed concerning the three first Articles for feare of the opposition made in the former congregation The dayes following the Fathers handled them and on the 3 they diseoursed very amply speaking of the sacramental grace whether more bee receiued in both kindes then in one and some defended one part and some another Cardinall Seripando said that the same difficultie hauing beene discussed in the Councell vnder Iulius it was resolued that it should not bee discussed againe Yet some Prelates desired a declaration of it but were not hearkened vnto in regard of the contrarietie of opinions and because the greater part did hold that both opinions were probable But to auoyde all difficultie it was concluded that all CHRIST the fountaine of all graces is receiued Some of the Bishops prepared for their departure from Trent Some of the Prelates are about to depart from Trent fearing they had spoken too freely coÌ„cerning residence who hauing spoken with much passion and heate concerning residence saw they were hated and feared some grieuous incounter in case they should perseuere Amongst these was the Bishop of Modena before mentioned a man very learned and of a sincere conscience Iulius Pauesi Arch-bishop
certaine that euery tongue which is now brought into Arte was formerly vulgar in its owne Countrey and that the Latin vsed in the Church was many hundred yeeres both in Italie and in diuers Colonies of the Romans in diuers Prouinces the common language And in the Romane Pontificall there remaineth yet a forme of the ordination of Readers in the Church in which it is said that they must study to reade distinctly and plainely that the people may vnderstand But he that would know what language is to be vsed in the Church needeth only without any more discourse reade the 14. Chapter of Saint Paul in the first to the Corinthians which will sufficiently informe him though his minde be neuer so much prepossessed with a contrary opinion And hee that would know what the meaning of the Church was and when and why the Court made this alteration may obserue that Pope Iohn the eighth hauing seuerely reprehended the Morauians for celebrating of the Masse in the Slauonian tongue and commanded them to doe so no more yet beeing better informed afterwards wrote iâ— the yeere eight hundred eighty eight to Sfento-Pulero their King or Counte a letter in which not by way of grant but of declaration he affirmeth that it is not contrary to faith and sound doctrine to say Masse and other prayers in the Slauonian tongue because he that hath made the Hebrew language Grecke and Latine and hath made others also for his glory alleadging diuers passages of the Scripture and in particular the admonition of S. Paul to the Corinthians Onely he commanded that for a greater decorum in the Church the Gospel should first be read in Latine and afterwards in the Slauonian tongue as the vse already was in some places Notwithstanding hee gaue leaue to the Count and his Iudges to heare the Latin Masse if it pleased them better To these things wee must adde that which Gregory the seuenth wrote to Vratislaus of Bobemia iust two hundred yeeres after that he could not permit the celebration of diuine Offices in the Slauonian tongue and that it was not a good excuse to alleadge that it was not formerly prohibited For the Primitiue Church hath dissembled many things which afterwards Christianitie beeing established vpon exact examination haue been corrected And he commanded that Prince to oppose the people herein with all his forces Which things he that shall obserue plainely shall see which were the ancient incorrupt institutions and how corruptions began for worldly respects and interests For when men began to place heauen below the earth good institutions were published to be corruptions onely tolerated by antiquitie and abuses brought in afterwards were canonized for perfect corrections But to returne to the Decrees of the Councell that of the reformation displeased many considering that in times past the Ecclesâ—asâ—â—call goods belonged to the whole Church that is to all the Ch 〈…〉 ans of one Congregation the administration where of was commitâ—â—d to the Deâ—cons 〈…〉 cons and other dispensers with the superintendencie of the Bishops 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to distribute them for the maintenance of Ministers widowes sicke and other poore persons for education of children in hospitalitie 〈…〉 ing of prisoners and other workesofpiâ—ty Notwithstanding the Clergie though â—â—fitly yet tolerably began to desire to separate and to know then part and to vse it as they pleased 〈◊〉 afterward the abâ—â—â—s came to the â—â—ight For the people was wholly excluded from all right in the goods and the Ecclesiastiâ—es being but administrators before declared themselues to be 〈◊〉 of them conuerting that to their owne vse which was destinated for the poore for hospitalitie schooles and other workes of pietie whereof the world hauing a long time complained and demanded a remedie in vaâ—ne some Laiques haue in some places piously erected other hospitals and Schooles c. and appointed Administrators of the Eaâ—ty Now the world in this age demanding a remedy more earnestly that Hospitals and Shooles c. vsurped by Priâ—â—sts may be restored the Councell in stead of granting a demand sâ— iust and restoring Hospitals Colledges Schooles and other places of piety as was expected hath opened a way in the eightâ— and ninth Articles to vsâ—â—pe those also which haue been instituted since by ordaining the superintendencie of Bishops which no man can doubt but that as it hath bin a meanes formerly to diuert goods destinated for good workes and to appropriate them to vses not pious so it will in a very short time produce the same effect againe The Parliaments of France spake much of this particular and said plainely the Synode had exceeded their authoritie medling with the goods of Seculars it beeing cleere that the title of a pious worke giueth no right to a Priest that euery Christian may apply his goods to what good worke he pleaseth without giuing the Clergie power to make lawes therein otherwise the Laity would bee in extreame seru 〈…〉 if they might doe no good but what pleased the Priests Some con 〈…〉 d also the Article by which power is obliquely giuen to change wâ—â—ls and 〈…〉 ments by prescribing how and when they may bee changed it being plaine that Testaments haue their strength from the Ciuill lawe by which onely they may bee changeth And if any say that their strength is from the law of nature the authority of Priests will be excluded the more because where that-law is dispensable none can dispense but hee that 〈…〉 eth the higher place in the Common wea 〈…〉 or his ministers But the Ministers of CHRIST must remember that Saint Paul doeth allow them onely the administration of the Ministers of God And 〈◊〉 any Common wealth hath giuen at any time to their 〈◊〉 any iurisdiction concerning Willâ—s they are 〈◊〉 â—his not spirituall Iudges and ought to receiue lawes herein not â—rom Councels but from that Maiestie which gouerneth the Republique and d 〈…〉 not as ministers of CHRIST but as members of the Common-wealth as they are called by diuers names and a 〈◊〉 in publique gouernments But the fifth Article in matter of dispensations was no lesse noted For it is plaine that in ancient times euery dispensation was administred by the Pastors in their seuerall Churches and that afterwards in successe the Popes reserued to themselues the most principall things which one might say was done that the most important matters might not bee managed by vnsufficient persons howsoeuer the reason formerly alleadged to the contrary by the Bishop of Fiue Churches seemeth very strong But now the Councell decreeing that dispensations shall bee committed to the Ordinaries to whom they should belong if reseruations did cease one may demaund to what end power is taken from any person to bee giuen to the same againe It is plaine that by reseruing dispensations nothing was meant in Rome but onely that their Bulls might bee vttered because this beeing done they thinke it better the worke should be executed by him that should haue done it if
Councell was not intermitted for all The Articles of the Sacrament of Order this For the Articles concerning the Sacrâ—ment of Order were presently giuen foorth to be disputed by the Diuines the disputants elected and distinguished into foure rankes each of them being to di 〈…〉 two For they were eigh◠〈◊〉 Whether Order be truely and properly a Sacrament instituted by CHRIST or an humane inuentions or Rite to elect Ministers of the word of GOD and of the Saoâ—â—ments 〈◊〉 Whether Order bee one Saorament onely and all others bee meanes and degrees vnto Priesthood 3. Whether there be an Hierarchie in the Catholique Church consisting of Bishops Priests and other Orders or whether all Christians bee Priests or whether the vocation 〈◊〉 consent of the people or secular Magistrate bee necessary or whether a Priest may become a Laicke 〈◊〉 Whether there be a visible and externall Priesthood in the new Testament and a power to consecrate and offer the body and blood of CHRIST and to remit sinnes or onely the baâ—e Ministery to preach the Gospel so that those who preach not are not Priests 〈◊〉 Whether the holy Ghost is giuen and receiued in ordination and a Character imprinted 6. Whether Vnction and other ceremonies be necessary in consering Order or superfluous or pernicious 〈◊〉 Whether Bishops bee super 〈…〉 to Priests and haue peculiar power to confirme and ordaine and whether those who are brought in by any other meanes then Canonicall ordination are true Ministers of the Word and Sacraments◠〈◊〉 W 〈…〉 the Bishops called and ordained by the Pope be lawfull 〈◊〉 the those bee true Bishops who come in by any other way then Canonicall institution The 〈◊〉 of the moneth the Congregations of the Diuines 〈◊〉 gaâ— and were held twice la day and ended the second of October I will according 〈◊〉 vse â—â—late those opinions onely which are remarkeable 〈◊〉 ther for singularity o◠〈◊〉 among themselues In the first Congregation foure Dillines of the Pope spake who did all Are disputed in the Congregations 〈◊〉 in 〈…〉 ning that Order was a 〈◊〉 by places of Scripture 〈◊〉 ally by that of S 〈◊〉 The thing â—hich 〈◊〉 from God are 〈◊〉 then by the â—â—adition of the Apoâ—â—le sâ—yings of the 〈◊〉 vâ—â—iso 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and aboue all by the Councell of Florence adding also this reason that the Church would bee a confusion if there were not gouernnment and obedience But Friar Peter Soto was copious in shewing that there were seuen Orders and each properly a Sacrament and all instituted by CHRIST saying it was necessary to make a declaration herein because some Canonists passing the limits of their profession haue added two more the first Tonsure and the Bishopricke which opinion may cause many other errors of greater importance He likewise shewed at large that CHRIST had when hee was on earth exercised all these Orders one after another all whose life as it was addressed to the last of these Sacraments so it is plaine that all the others serue onely as a ladder to climbe vp to the highest which is the Priesthood But Ierolamus Brauus a Dominican Friar hauing protested that hee constantly held that there were seuen Orders and each of them a Sacrament and that the vse of the Church ought to be obserued to proceed from the inferiour to the superiour and so to the Priesthood he added that hee was not of opinion that so particular a declaratioÌ„ ought to be made in regard of the difference betweene the Diuines amongst which one can hardly find two of the same minde For which cause Caietan in his old age wrote that he that collecteth the things taught by the Doctours and in the auncient and moderne Pontificals will see a great confusion in all other Orders but Priesthood The Master of the Sentences maintayned that Sub-deaconship and inferiour Orders were instituted by the Church and the Scripture seemed to haue instituted the Deaconship as a ministery of Tables and not as one of the Altar The difference concerning inferiour Orders in the old Pontificals where that which is in one is not in another doeth shew they are Sacramentall and not Sacraments And reason doth lead vs hereunto For the actions which one ordained doth may be done by one not ordained and are of the same validitie effect and perfection Saint Bonauenture also though hee thinketh that all seuen are Sacraments yet he holdeth two other opinions to be probable one that onely Priesthood is a Sacrament and the inferiours being imployed about corporall things as to open doores reade Lessons light Tapers and the like doe not seeme to expresse any celestiall matter and are therefore onely dispositions to Priesthood The second that the three holy Orders are Sacraments and concerning the common saying that the inferiour are degrees to the superiour Saint Thomas affirmeth that in the Primitiue Church many were ordained Priests immediatly without passing by the inferiour Orders and that the Church did ordaine that this passage should be made for humiliation onely It appeareth plainely in the Actes of the Apostles that Saint Matthias was immediatly ordayned an Apostle and the seuen Deacons did not passe by the Subdeaconship and the inferiour Orders Paulinus saith of himselfe that hauing a purpose to apply himselfe to the seruice of GOD in the Clergie he would for humiliation passe by all Ecclesiasticall degrees beginning from the Ostiarie but while hee was thinking to begin beeing yet a Laicke the multitude tooke him by force in Barcelona on Christmas day caried him before the Bishop and caused him to be ordained Priest at the first which would not haue beene done if it had not beene the vse in those times Therefore this Brauus concluded that the Synod ought not to passe beyond those things which are agreed on by the Catholiques and that it was better to begin with the Order of Priesthood which would make a connexion betweene this Session and the last which handled the Sacrifices and to passe from Priesthood to Order in generall not descending to any particularitie The Congregation being ended and most of the Prelates departed Fiue Churches with his Hungarians and some Polonians and Spaniards taried behinde to whom he made a speach and sayd that the Emperour being freed from all suspicion of warre by the truce concluded with the Turke tooke The Bishop of Fiue Churches maketh a speech concerning reformation nothing so much to the heart as the reformation of the Church which would surely be effected if some of the Prelates in the Councell would assist Therefore he exhorted and prayed them for Gods sake and for the charitie which euery Christian oweth to the Church that they would not abandon so honest iust and profitable a cause that euery one would put downe in writing what hee thought might be constituted for the seruice of God without any respect of man not reforming one part but the whole body of the Church both in the head and in the
inculcating that it was not well spoken and that it would bring againe into vse that which Saint Paul did detest I am of Paul and I am of Apollo He sayd the Pope was the ministeriall Head of the Church by whom CHRIST the principall Head doeth worke vnto whom also the worke ought to bee ascribed saying according to Saint Paul that the holy Ghost doth giue the flocke to be gouerned For the worke is neuer ascribed to the instrument or minister but to the principall Agent that this forme of speach hath alwayes beene vsed by the Ancients that GOD and CHRIST doe prouide the Church of gouernours that Saint Paul wrote to the Ephesians that CHRIST ascending to heauen hath furnished the Church with Apostles Euangelists Pastours and Masters shewing plainely that he did prouide Pastours after he was ascended into heauen and that the institution of Pastours and Masters in which number Bishops are ought as much to be ascribed vnto CHRIST as vnto the Apostles and Euangelists themselues The Theologue perceiued that he displeased the Legates and some more besides and fearing some bad Antonius Grossetus excuseth himselfe incounter as had happened vpon other occasions hee added that hee had spoken without premeditation beeing caried along by consequence of wordes and heat of discourse not remembring that that point was forbidden to be spoken of And entring againe to examine the proper offices of Bishops and contradicting the Lutherans who holde them for superfluous shewing they haue been very ancient in the Church and come from Apostolicall tradition he concluded The Legats did perceiue that this was the arte of Granata and the other Spaniards to giue the Prelats a field to enlarge themselues in this matter Therefore they tooke order that the contrary opinion should be defended by some of the foure Prelates who onely remayned to speake the next day and the Popes Prelats vsed to this arte were prepared to contradict the Spanish Bishops if they had begun to speake of this matter in the Congregations The next day the second of October two Diuines went about to prooue that as the superioritie of Bishops was certaine so it was hard to bee decided quo iure and in case it were would be of no fruit and therefore was to bee omitted Two others maintained that it was de iure Pontificio And Friar Simon a Florentine and a Diuine of Seripando discoursed according to the opinion of Caietanus and Catharinus in this forme that Bishops are instituted by CHRIST to gouerne the Church that his Maiesty did create Bishops all the Apostles when he said I send you as I haue beene sent by the Father that this institution was personall and ended with them that one of them was constituted to remaine perpetually in the Church which was Peter when he said not to him alone but to all his succession Feede my lambes that Saint Austin did meane so when he said that Peter did represent the whole Church which was neuer spoken of any of the other Apostles that Saint Cyprian said that Saint Peter is not onely a Type and figure of the vnity but that the vnity doeth begin from him In this power giuen onely to Peter and his successors the care of gouerning the Church is contained and of ordaining other Rectors and Pastors not as Delegates but as Ordinaries diuiding particular Prouinces Cities and Churches Therefore when it is demanded whether any Bishop bee de iure diuino one must answere affirmatiuely One onely the successour of Peter Besides the degree of a Bishop is de iure diuino so that the Pope cannot take order that there may be no Bishops in the Church but euery particular Bishop is De iure Pontificio Whence it commeth that he may create and translate them diminish or enlarge their Dioces giue them more or lesse authority suspend them also and depriue them which he cannot doe in that which is de iure diuino For from a Priest he cannot take away authority to consecrate because he hath it from CHRIST but may take iurisdiction from a Bishop because he hath it from himselfe And thus the famous saying of Cyprian must bee expounded there is but one Bishopricke and euery Bishop holdeth a part thereof in solidum otherwise it cannot bee defended that the gouernement of the Church is the most perfect of all that is Monarchicall and must necessarily fall into an Holigarchie which is the most imperfect and condemned by all those who write of gouernment Hee concluded that quo iure Bishops are instituted by the same they are superiour to Priests and that when this matter is to bee discussed the declaration is to bee made thus Hee alleadged Saint Thomas who saith in many places that euery spirituall power dependeth on that of the Pope and that euery Bishop ought to say I haue receiued part of that fulnesse He said that the old schoole-men were not to be regarded because none of them had handled this matter but the Modernes hauing after that the heresie of the Waldenses arose studied the Scripture and the Fathers haue established this trueth The last Diuine laboured to contradict him in that he said the Apostles were ordained Bishops saying when he sent them as himselfe was sent by the Father that he sent them to preach and to baptize which belongeth not to a Bishop but to a Priest and that onely Peter was ordained a Bishop by CHRIST who after the ascension ordained the other Apostles Bishops Concerning the other parts of this Article and the next they all agreed to comdemne them And so the Congregations of the Theologues were concluded After which the Legates beeing obliged to propose the reformation considering with themselues what particulars might be proposed not preiudiciall and yet might giue satisfaction were much troubled For that which would be gratefull to the Ambassadours would damnifie the Court and distaste the Bishops neither could they meddle with any thing that wold please the Bishops which would not bee preiudiciall to Rome or the The Legates demand of the Pope by letters what they shall doe concerning the reformation Princes Their resolution was to dispatch a Currier to the Pope and expect an answere and in the meane time to draw the businesse in length by making the Prelates speake in the matter of Order In particular they gaue his Holinesse an account of the contention which they did foresee concerning the Article of the superioritie of Bishops in regard of the petition made by the â—panish Prelates and the entrance made by their Diuines And howsoeuer they knew not their ende yet obseruing how earnest their request was and knowing how the Spaniards doe vsually ayme at things farre off they could not choose but suspect They put him in minde that this was the time in which they promised to speake of residence whereof some motion was made already For the Archbishop of Mesina demanded of those of Cyprus and Zara what their opinion would bee in case it were
experience The Pope did seeme to bee pleased with the resolution both in sending the Cardinall and in accepting the Decrees of the Councell Hee promised the Legats and Fathers should receiue the French Prelates honourably and courteously expecting their assistance in matters of Religion in which they were so much interested especially the Cardinall who is the second Ecclesiasticall person in the world not much inferiour to a Pope Hee said the Bishops had discreetely handled the points of reformation in the assembly of Poisi offering to cause the greater part of them to be confirmed by the Councell Hee added that hee was forced to hasten the ende of the Synode in regard of his great charge which if it did continue long hee could not bee able to continue in assisting the King in his warre so that hee hoped hee would ioyne with him to conclude it The conclusion of his discourse was that hee had no authoritie in Councell but to approoue or reiect the determinations of it without which they would be of no force and that his purpose was to goe to Bolonia when the Councel was ended and to assemble all the Fathers there that he might know them and thanke them and make the approbation This French messenger gaue the Pope also the letters of the Cardinall of Loraine of the same tenour with an addition of profers to preserue by all meanes the authority of the holy Sea The Pope asked him in particular what the Cardinal meant to propose but receiuing onely a generall answere that is necessary remedies for the Kingdome of France hee answered to make the Cardinall be thinke himselfe what to doe that all should bee maturely aduised on euery thing being decided in Councell by pluralitie of voyces It was resolued in the Congregation of the Cardinals to answere the Legates that they should labour to conclude the Article of residence before the The answere made to the Legates comming of the French-men and to referre it to the Pope without any Decree if it were possible but if not yet at the least with a Decree If neither could bee obtained then to make the declaration with rewards and punishments not touching the poynt whether it were de iure Diuino That the Article of the institution of Bishops seemed difficult and of great consequence and therefore that they should procure that it should be remitted likewise which in case they could not doe yet they should inuiolably obserue not to suffer a determination to passe that it was de iure Diuino Concerning reformation that his Holinesse was resolute that none should meddle with the Papacie and Court who already had made so many reformations which all the world did knowe as that euery disorder was redressed and if any thing remained was willing to adde it that for all other matters they should tell all men plainely that the Pope did remit the reformation freely to the Councell and of those things which were proposed by the Imperialists and decreed by the French-men in Poisi they should propose in Councell what they thought expedient but not resolue before they sent aduise againe The proposition to finish the Councell was esteemed by the congregation to bee of greater moment not because the necessitie to doe it was not manifest but because they saw not the meanes in regard so many things did remaine to bee handled and that the Prelates could not bee induced to speake briefly nor to agree in their discourses which things were necessary for a sudden dispatch and without them it was impossible to conclude but in a long time To suspend it without consent of the Princes seemed dangerous and scandalous in regard of the aduice sent by the Legates that the Ambassadours de Ferriers and Fiue Churches had said that if the Councell were suspended they would not depart from Trent nor suffer the Prelates their adherents to goe before they had commission from their Princes To haue commission from them did require much time because they would vndoubtedly know one anothers minde before they would answere Therefore they knew not what to resolue in this matter but to solicite the Legates to dispatch the points which remained to bee handled The comming of Loraine did trouble them more being aduised from diuers places that besides the businesse of the election of the Pope hee meant to propose many nouities about the collation of Bishoprickes pluralitie of Benefices and which was of no lesse importance the Communion of the Cup marriage of Priests and Masse in the vulgar tongue And presupposing hee would not begin his iourney before hee had answere from the Abbat of Mante sent by the King and himselfe they gaue counsell to recall the Cardinall of Ferrara and to offer the legation of that Kingdome to Loraine which they The Cardinal of Loraine had a desire to be Patriarch in France did thinke might stoppe him because he so much desired to command that Clergie that hee had formerly plotted to make himselfe Patriarch in France but if he came that more Prelates ought to be sent to the Councel and some Cardinals also to counterpoise him And the Cardinals of Bordisiera and Nauagero were named But this resolution was not then taken because they feared that Loraine would disdaine and take occasion to doe worse and because it was not so well knowen whether these were able to make so great an opposition as also because they were willing to know the opinion first of those who were in Trent for feare of giuing them distast They considered the charge which would increase which was not fit to bee indured without great vtilitie Therefore they resolued to write to the Legates not to suffer any the least discourse concerning the election of the Pope which if they could not resist yet they should not giue any permission but rather returne to Rome lest they should preiudice the Colledge of Cardinals and Italie But in Trent the Deputies for composing the Anathematismes and doctrine hauing considered the opinions of the Diuines made a draught and put into it that Bishops are superiours iure Diuino For the Arch-bishop of Zara and the Bishop of Conimbria chiefe of the Deputies were of that opinion But the Legates did not permit it saying that nothing ought to bee put into it which was not contained in the Articles notwithstanding that it should bee thought on if the Fathers did desire it in the Congregations The Spaniards therefore did immediatly resolue to desire it and the Legates vnderstanding so much gaue order to their Prelates who were wont to contradict that if this matter were proposed they should bee silent and not dispute that they might not giue the Spaniards occasion to replie by which meanes the Congregations might be drawen in length and inconueniences arise which happened in the matter of residence but if the instance were prosecuted by Granata or others the Cardinall Varmiense should interrupt them answering that it was not a poynt to bee handled in
some holding that the Pope onely is instituted iure diuino vntill it came to the Arch-bishop of Zara who said it was necessary to adde the words de iure Diuino to condemne that which the heretiques say to the contrarie in the Augustane Confession Varmiense said againe that in that Confession the heretikes did not dissent in this and Zara alleadging the place and the words the contention was so long that the Congregation did end with it In the Congregations following the opinions were diuers also In particular the Arch-bishop of Braga demaunded the same adiunct saying it could not be omitted He prooued at large the institution of Bishops De iure Diuino bringing reasons and arguments like to those of Granata and said that the Pope could not take from Bishops the authoritie giuen them in their consecration which doth containe in it the power not onely of Order but of iurisdiction also because in it the people is assigned to him to be fed and gouerned without which the Ordination is not of force whereof this is a manifest argument that to titular and porâ—atiue Bishops a Citie is allotted which would not be necessary if the Episcopall Order could subsist without iurisdiction Besides in giuing the Pastoâ—all this forme is vsed that it is a signe of the power which is giuen him to correctvices And which is of more importance when the Ring is giuen him it is said that with it he doth marry the Church and in giuing the booke of the Gospell by which the Episcopall Character is imprinted it is said that hee must goe to the people committed to him and in the end of the consecration that prayer is say'd Deus omnium fidelium Pastor Rector which since hath beene in the Missals appropriated to the Pope by turning himselfe to GOD and saying that his will is that the Bishop should gouerne the Church Moreouer Innocentius the third said that the spiritual mariage of the Bishop with the Church is a bond instituted by GOD not to bee loosed by the power of man and that the Pope cannot translate a Bishop but because hee hath speciall authoritie to doe it all which things would bee very absurd if the institution of Bishops were De iure Diuino The Arch bishop of Cyprus sayd that it ought to be declared that Bishops are superiors to Priests Iure Diuino but reseruing the authority in the Pope The bishop of Segouia adhearing wholly to the conclusions and reasons of Granata made a long repetition of the places of the heretiques where they denie the superiority of Bishops and their institution to be De iure diuino Hee said that as the Pope is successour of Peter so the Bishops are of the Apostles and that it was plaine by the Ecclesiasticall History and by the Epistles of the Fathers that all Bishops gaue an account one to another of all that happened in their Churches and receiued approbation thereof from others The Pope did the same for the occurrences of Rome Hee added that the Patriarches when they were created sent a circular Epistle to the others to giue them an account of their Ordination and faith which was as much performed by the Popes to others as by others to them that if the power of the Bishops be weakened that of the Pope is weakned also that the power of Order and iurisdiction is giuen to the Bishops by GOD and that the diuision of Diocesses and the application of them to the person proceedeth from the Pope He alleadged an authoritie of Anacletus that Episcopall authoritie is giuen in the Ordination with the vnction of the holy Chrisme that the degree of a Bishop is as well an Order instituted by CHRIST as the Priest-hood that all Popes vntill Siluester haue either professedly or incidently sayd it is an Order which commeth immediatly from God that the words spoken to the Apostles Whatsoeuer yee shall binde on earth c. giue power of iurisdiction which is necessarily conferred vpon the Successors that CHRIST did institute the Apostles with iurisdiction and since that time the Church hath euer instituted Bishops in the same sort Therefore this is an Apostolicall tradition and it beeing defined that points of faith are taken out of the Scripture and Traditions it cannot bee denied that this of the Episcopall institution is an Article of faith and the rather because S. Epiphanius and S. Austine doe put Aerius in the number of heretiques for saying that Priests are equall to Bishops which they would not haue done if Bishops had not beene De iure diuino Fifty nine Fathers were of this opinion and perhaps the number had been Simoneta vseth practises in the point of institution of Bishops greater if many had not been ill at case at that time of a defluction of rheume which then did generally raigne and some others had not fained the same impediment that they might bee out of the crowde and offend none in a matter handled with such passion especially those who for speaking what they thought in the matter of Residence found they had incurred the displeasure of their Patrons as also if Cardinall Simoneta when hee saw matters proceed so farre had not vsed diuers perswasions employing herein Iohannes Antonius Faâ—binetâ—us Bishop of Nicastrâ— and Sebastianus Vantiue Bishop of Oruieto who perswaded with much cunning that the enterprise of the Spaniards was to shake off their obedience to the Pope and that it would bee an apostacy from the Apostolike Sea to the great shame and damage of Italy which hath no other honour aboue the Nations beyond the Mountaines but that which it receiueth from the Papacy Fiue Churches said it was fit that it should bee declared quoiure all the Orders and degrees of the Church are instituted and from whom they receiue authoritie Some others adhered to him and in particular Pompeius Picholhomini Bishop of Tropeia who making the same instance added that when all the degrees of the Church were handled from the greatest to the least and declared quo iure they were he would deliuer his opinion also concerning the degree of Bishops if the Legats would giue leaue In this number some briefely adhered to the opinion of others who had spoken in this matter and some amplified the same reasons and turned them into diuers formes so that it would be too long to make a narration of all the suffrages which are come into my hands That of George Sincout a Franciscan Friar Bishop of Segna doth well deserue to be repeated who adhering to Granata said that hee would neuer haue beleeued that any could haue doubted whether Bishops are instituted and haue authority from Christ For it they haue it not from his diuine Maiestie neither can the Councell haue any from him which consisteth of BB. that it is necessarie that a Congregation though very populous haue their authoritie from whom the particular persons haue it that if Bishops are not instituted by CHRIST but by men the authoritie
Bishops that it might not increase by meanes of so many who were prepared to contradict Laynez they would not hold any Congregation for many daies But this leasure did strengthen their opinions and they spake of no matter but of this in euery corner and almost euery day three or foure of them ioyned together and went to some of the Legates to renew the instance And one day the Bishop of Gadici with foure more hauing after the proposition made added that as they confessed that the iurisdiction belonged to the Pope so they were content it should bee expressed in the Canon The Legates beleeued that the Spaniards acknowledging their error would confesse that all iurisdiction was in the Pope and deriued from him but desiring a further declaration that Bishop said that as a Prince doth institute in a Citie a Iudge of the first instance and a Iudge of appeale who though he be superior yet cannot take authority from the other nor vsurpe the causes belonging to him so CHRIST in the Church hath instituted all Bishops and the Pope superiour in whom the supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction was yet so that others had theirs depending on CHRIST alone Fiue Churches complained to euery one that so much time was lost without holding any Congregation which might bee profitably spent but that the Legates did according to their vse purposely suffer it to bee spent in vaine that they might giue forth the Articles of reformation the last day that there might not be time to consider much lesse to speake of them But the Legates were not idle still thinking how they might finde a forme for this Canon which might bee receiued and changed it more then once a day which formes going about and shewing the hesitation of the Legates the Spaniards were not onely encouraged in their opinion but spake also with more liberty so that in a meeting of many Prelates Segouia was not afraid to say that one word would bee cause of the ruine of the Church Seuen dayes being past without any Congregation the thirtieth of October the Legates being in consultation as in the dayes before all the Spaniards with some others required audience and made a new instance that the institution and superiority of Bishops De iure Diuino might bee defined saying that if it were not done they should faile to doe that which is iust and necessary in these times for clearing of the Catholique trueth and protesting they would assist no more in Congregation or Session This being diuulged many Italian Prelates agreed together in the house of Cardinall Simoneta in the Chamber of Iulius Simoneta Bishop of Pescara and came to the Legates the next morning three Patriarches sixe Arch bishops and eleuen Bishops with a request that it might not bee put into the Canon that the superiority is De iure Diuino in regard it sauoured of ambition and was vnseemely that themselues should giue sentence in their owne cause and because the greater part would not haue it put in the occasion might not bee giuen to speake of the Popes authority which they would and ought to confirme When this was knowen in Trent many did beleeue that this instance was procured by the Legats themselues whereupon after Euensong a greater number assembled themselues in the vestry in fauour of the Spanish opinion others in the house of the B. of Modena for the same end and there were foure other assemblies in the houses of the Arch-bishops of Otranto Taranto Rosano and of the Bishop of Parma The tumult proceeded so farre that the Legats were afraid of some scandall and thought they could by no meanes hold the Session at the time appointed and that there was a necessitie to discusse some points of doctrine and propose some matter of reformation before they came to the resolution of the Article which was the cause of so greate a motion And Simoneta complained often that he had little assistance from Mantua and Seripando who howsoeuer they did some thing yet could not hide their thoughts which did incline to the aduersaries Letters of credence came from the Marquis of Pescara to the principall The letters of the Marquis of Pescara Spanish Prelats with commission to his Secretarie to vse the strongest perswasions with them and to aduise them not to touch any thing in preiudice of the holy Sea assuring them that the King would be displeased and that great inconueniences in his kingdomes would ensue saying it could not be expected from their wisedome that they would resolue in any particular before they vnderstood his Maiesties pleasure And he gaue him order to aduise whether any of the Prelates made small account of this admonition or were refractary in obeying because it was the Kings pleasure that they should stand vnited in the deuotion of his Holinesse and should dispatch The answere of the Arch-bishop of Granata expresse Curriers if there were occasion Granata answered that he neuer meant to say any thing against the Pope and thought that whatsoeuer was spoken for the authority of Bishops was for the benefit of his Holinesse being assured that if their authority were diminished the obedience to the holy Sea would decrease also though by reason of his oldage he knew that it would not happen in his time that his opinion was Catholike for which he would be content to die that seeing such contrarietie he was not willing to remaine in Trent because hee expected but small fruit and therefore had demanded leaue to depart of his Holinesse and his Maiesty much desiring to returne that at his departure out of Spaine he receiued no commandement from the King and his Ministers but to ayme at the seruice of God and the quiet reformation of the church which he had truly performed that he thought he had not crossed the Kings will though he made not protession to diue into it but hee knew that Princes when they are requested especially by their Ministers doe easily content them with general tearmes Segouia answered that his meaning neuer was to do the Pope any The answere of Segouia ill office but that he could not gaine-say his opinion because it was for the Catholique truth nor could speake more then he had spoken already hauing neuer since seene or studied any thing concerning this matter Afterwards they retired all together and sent to the King a Doctor of the family of Segouia with instruction to informe his Maiestie that neither they nor any other Prelats could bee reprehended if they knew not how to promote the proiects of Rome because they could not propose any thing but onely deliuer their opinion concerning that which was proposed by the Legates as his Maiestie did well know that it would bee hard so interrogate them and binde them to answere against their conscience that they were assured they should offend GOD and his Maiestie if they should doe otherwise that they could not bee blamed for speaking out of season because they
impertinently with superfluous questions which then were wisely buried in silence that it appeareth by the same reasons that there is no neede to handle any thing now but that which was proposed in the Decree And amongst other things hee sayd that they were confirmed by the speach of the Ambassadour Lansac who had often shewed by good reasons that nothing was to bee required but that residence should be executed and that it was to no purpose to shew whence the obligation came Amongst other particles there was in the Decree that the Bishops residing should not be bound to pay Tenths Subsides or any other Taxe imposed by what authoritie soeuer though at the instance of Kings and Princes This mooued all the Ambassadours very much but Lansac dissembling complained that the Cardinall of Mantua had named him without telling him of it before granting hee had spoken so much vnto him but as a particular friend not as an Ambassadour And to make his complaint the more grieuous hee found fault also that the Catholike King was named before the most Christian Of the Tenths hee sayd nothing hoping that by that which he had said and by some opposition which the fauourers of ius diuinum would make that forme of Decree would bee hindered Fiue Churches sayd onely that hee did not beleeue that the Emperours minde was as the Cardinall had proposed But the Secretary of the Marquis of Pescara demanded openly that the words might be amended so that they might not preiudice the grace granted by the Pope to his Catholike Maiestie for the Subsidie of the Gallies The Legates did beleeue they had by this meanes gained the Prelates but after they vnderstood the exception for Spaine they began to say amongst themselues that they were fauoured in that which could not bee granted For in Spaine and France and vnden euery other Prince they should bee forced to pay and in the state of the Church also with a Non obstantibus the grace would bee made of no force The next day they passed from residence to Episcopall Order And Segouia replied that the institution of Bishops de iure Diuino was handled and A difference betweene the Cardinall of Mantua and the Bishop of Segonia resolued in the same Councell vnder Iulius the third with a generall consent and that himselfe had deliuered his opinion therein and specified the day and hourâ— when it was The Cardinall of Mantua caused the actes of that time to be searched and that to be read by the Secretary which was then defined to be published expounding them so as that hee concluded that it was neither decided nor examined nor proposed in that manner as it was sayd by Segouia The Bishop answering though reuerently in appearance there passed so many replies that they were forced to breake vp the Congregation And because some will perhaps desire to knowe which of them spake with most reason it will bee fit to recite heere that which was then decided in the Congregations though not published in Session by reason of the sudden dissolution of that Councell before related Three heads of doctrine were then composed the third where of was inscribed of the Hierarchie and of the difference of Bishops and Priests and hauing spoken much of the Hierarchie it saith thus afterwards as it is translated verbatim out of the Latine Besides the holy Synod doth teach that those are not to be bearkened vnto who say that Bishops are not instituted Iure diuino it appearing manifestly by the words of the Gospel that CHRIST our Lord hath himselfe called the Apostles and promoted them to the degree of the Apostleship into whose place the Bishops are subrogated neither ought wee to thinke that this so eminent and necessary a degree hath beene brought into the Church by humane institution for so wee should detract from and disesteeme the diuine prouidence for failing in the most noble things These were the wordes vsed in that point of doctrine There were noted also eight Canons the last whereof said thus Hee that shall say that Bishops are not instituted iure Diuino or are not superiour to Priests or haue not authoritie to ordaine or that this doeth belong to Priests let him be anathema Euery one being prepossessed with an opinion doth finde it in all this that is read and it is not wonder if each of those two Prelates did finde his owne in the same words which the Papalins did interprete onely of the power of Order and the Spaniards of all which containeth order and iurisdiction Yet some of the Popish Prelates did beleeue that Mantua studiously faining to thinke as they did caused the old determination to bee read not to confirme his owne opinion but the Spanish which secretly hee defended The Cardinall of Loraine beeing entred into Italie the Pope could not denie the French-men to cause that he should be expected And hee wrote to Trent that they should prolong the Session yet not so as to passe Nouember The Legates receiuing aduice that the Cardinall was vpon the Lago di Garda in the Congregation of the ninth of Nouember Mantua proposed the deferring of the Session vntill the 26. of the same moneth which Loraine not knowing sent Carlo de Grassi Bishop of Monte Finscoue and wrote letters also to the Legates that if it would please them to tary for him he would be in Trent within a few dayes And they resolued to make no more Congregations vntill his comming to giue him the more satisfaction The Bishop related that the Cardinall did shew a good intention in all his discourses and that hee would send his opinions to his Holinesse that hee might see them that the Prelates in his company came for the seruice of God and with a good mind toward the Apostolique Sea and did hope that their comming would make a concord in the Councell and cause them to bee diligent in making a fruitfull reformation without any respect of their owne interest and many such things hee said which though they were testified by Grassi and confirmed by the Ambassador de Ferriores yet the Popish Prelates did beleeue them onely in complement and purposed to vse all the remedies desseigned both in Trent and Rome Loraine entred Trent and was met a mile on the way by Card. Madruccio The entrie of the Cardinall of Loraine into Trent and many Prelats and by all the Legates at the gate of the Citie from which place he was accompanied to the house where he was lodged Hee rode betweene the Cardinals Mantua and Seripando which honour they thought necessary to doe vnto him because the same was done vnto him by Monte and Sancta Croce Legates in Bolonia when the Councell was helde in that Citie at the time when he went to Rome for the Cap. In the euening he went to visit the Cardinall of Mantua and had audience the next day before the Legates He visiteth the Card. of Mantua had audience the next day
was proposed but had set on foote also the other of the institution and added Ius diuinum vnto them both and not contented with the patience vsed in suffering them to say what they will they began also to lay the blame vpon the Legats He sharply reprehended their too much liberty in entring into these questions and their boldnesse in treating of the Popes power vainly and superfluously repeating the same things more then tenne times some also vsing friuolous reasons and foolish vnworthy of that assembly And in the progresse of his speach perceiuing he had been too bitter he began to set them downe a forme how euery Prelate should giue his voyce in Councell Speaking of the questions proposed hee shewed that both the opposite opinions were probable and that in case that de iure Diuino had more probabilitie yet it was not a thing to be decided in Councell Hee could not by this meanes pacifie the mindes of many that were moued neither did he absolutely please the Cardinall of Loraine who made all possible demonstration to gaine a good opinion For he made meanes to know the men and to informe himselfe what was possible to be done that he might not vndertake the businesse before he knew it would succeed and he affected also to be the man who should compose the differences and be iudge of the question For dispatch of the matter a proposition was made to depute some Prelates of euery nation as it were to compromise the resolution by them But it could not bee done because the French and Spaniards desired an euen number of euery nation and the Italians as they were more in number then the others so they would haue a greater number in this deputation Simoneta was the first to oppose this proposition for feare of reuiuing the custome of the Councell of Basill At this time a new matter of contention was prepared For the Count of Luna gaue the Legates to vnderstand that hee was to come to Trent Ambassadour of the King of Spaine and not of the Emperour but would first knowe what place would bee allowed him The Legates called the French Ambassadours and told them of it desiring them to finde some meanes to compose the difference for precedence They answered that they were not A question about precedence between France and Spaine sent to compose differences but to hold the place due and alwayes graunted to their King that they meant not to preiudice the King of Spaine in any thing belonging to him but to doe him all honour and seruice as beeing a cousin and a friend to their King and that they had charge if their place was not giuen vnto them to make protestation of the nullity of the actes of the Councel and to depart with all the French Prelates The Cardinal of Mantua proposed this course to make the Spanish Ambassadour set apart from the others ouer against the Legates or vnder the Ecclesiasticall Ambassadours or vnder the Secular Ambassadours But the Frenchmen were contented with none of these courses saying that by all meanes he should haue his place after them and no where else In the Congregation of the first of December Melchior Auosmediano Bishop The Bishop of Guadice causeth a great stirre in the Councel of Guadice speaking of that part of the last Canon where it was determined that Bishops called by the Pope are true and lawfull said that the manner of expressing it did not please him because there were also Bishops not called by the Pope nor confirmed by him who notwithstanding were true and lawfull For example he brought foure suffragans elected and ordained by the Arch-biship of Salzburg who take no confirmation from the Pope Cardinall Simoneta did not suffer him to proceed saying that whatsoeuer the Bishop of Slazburg or other Primats did was all by the Popes authority Friar Thomas Castello Bishop of Caua and the Patriarch of Venice stood vp both at once and said that he ought to be put out of the Councell as a Schismatike And Egidius Falceta Bishop of Caurle cryed aloud Out with the Schismatike And there followed a great noyse amongst the Prelats as well of whispering as of feete partly in offence of the Prelate that gaue his voyce and partly in defence which gaue but small satisfaction to the Prelates beyond the mountaines The Cardinall of Loraine was dipleased The Card of Loraine saith the Councel was not free but made no demonstration of it and the Legats did hardly appease the stirre by making others proceed who were to speake in that Congregation which being ended the Cardinall of Loraine said in presence of many of the Popish Prelates that the insolencie had beene great that the Bishop of Guadice had not spoken ill and that if hee had beene a Frenchman hee would haue appealed to another Councell more free and that in case prouision were not made that all might speake freely the Frenchmen would returne to make a Nationall Councell in France And indeede it was found that the Bishop had not spoken ill and the Canon was corrected for whereas it sayd The Bishops called by the Pope of Rome it was altered thus The Bishops assumed by authority of the Pope of Rome The next day in which they were to determine the iust time for the Session the Cardinall of Mantua proposed that it might bee prorogued vntill the seuenteenth and if in the meane while the Decrees of reformation beloging to the matter which was handled could not be put in order it should be deferred vntill the next Session The Cardinall of Loraine consented for that day but with condition that the whole matter might be handled and nothing deferred vntill the next Session in which it was necessary to beginne the generall reformation The Arch bishop of Prague Fiue Churches and the Orator of Polonia agreed in the same opinion and after much contention betweene those who as the Bishop of Nismes had said would haue those questions deferred vntill another time and others who would haue them decided it was resolued to appoint the Session for the day aforesayd with order that to dispatch all the matter they should hold two Congregations euery day and if they would not decide all yet they should publish those Decrees which could bee made by that time deferring the vndecided points vntill another handling the reformation in the next Session before they entred into matter of doctrine Mantua did also reprehend the noyse made with feete and wordes the day before concluding that if hereafter they would not speake with that respect and reuerence which might beseeme their owne dignitie the presence of them the Legates who represent his Holinesse and of the Cardinals and Ambassadours who represent the Princes they would goe out of the Congregation that they might not endure so great disorders The Cardinall of Loraine commended the admonition and sayd that as the Legates ought not to goe out of the Congregation for any occasion whatsoeuer
so it was most iust that the perturbers of it should be punished The Bishop of Caua would neither excuse himselfe for that which hee had said nor receiue the admonition with silence though it was in generall but said that the causes ought to bee remooued that the effects might cease that if the words of the Bishop of Guadice had offended his owne person he would haue endured it for Christian charitie which as it requireth patience in wrongs committed against ones selfe so it maketh men sensible of the iniuries done vnto CHRIST whose diuine Maiestie is offended when the authoritie of his Vicar is touched that hee had spoken well yea as well as might be and confirmed the same with other words of the same sence which were generally condemned of petulancie Iacobus Gilbertus of Nogueras Bishop of Aliffe in deliuering his voyce The suffrage of the Bishop of Aliffe concerning the institution of Bishops said that concerning the institution of Bishops one could not speake with better ground then considering well and vnderstanding the words of Saint Paul to the Ephesians For as it is most true that CHRIST did rule the Church with an absolute gouernment while hee liued in mortall flesh as others had iudiciously said so it was a great vntruth which was added that is that being in heauen he hath abandoned the same gouernment yea hee doeth exercise it rather more then before And this is it which he spake to his Apostles at his departure I am with you vntill the end of the world adding also the assistance of the holy Ghost so that now also not onely the inward influence of graces commeth from CHRIST as from the Head but an externall assistance also though inuisible to vs which doeth minister occasions of saluation to the faithfull and driueth away the temptations of the world Notwithstanding besides all these things hee hath instituted also some members of the Church for Apostles Pastours c. to defend the faithfull from errours and to direct them to the vnitie of faith and knowledge of GOD. And vpon these he hath best owed a gift necessary for the exercising of this holy office which is the power of iurisdiction which is not equall in all but so much as euery one hath is giuen him immediatly by CHRIST Nothing is â—ord contrary to Saint Paul then to say that it was giuen to one onely to impart it to whom he listed It is true that it is not equall in all but according to the diuine distribution which as Saint Cyprian saith that the vnitie of the Church might bee preserued did ordaine that the supreame should be in Peter and his successors not that it should bee absolute and according to the Prouerbe that the will may bee a law but as Saint Paul saith for edification of the Church onely not for destruction so that it cannot bee extended to abrogate lawes and Canons made by the Church for a foundation of gouernement And heere hee began to alleadge the Canons cited by Gratian in which the ancient Popes doe confesse themselues to be subiect to the Decrees of the Fathers and to the constitutions of their predecessors The Cardinall Varminese interrupted him and sayd that the subiect to speake on was the superioritie of Bishops so that this discourse was beside the matter The Bishop answered that the authority of Bishops being handled it was necessary to speake of that of the Pope And Granata stood vp and said that others had spoken of it superfluously not to say perniciously meaning Laynez and therefore that Aliffe might speake of it likewise The Bishop of Caua stood vp and sayd that others had spoken of it but not in that manner and whisperings beginning to arise amongst the Prelates Simoneta made a signe to Caua to hold his peace and admonishing Aliffe to speake to the point he quieted the noyse But he continuing to alleadge the Canons as hee had begun Varmiense interrupted him againe not speaking vnto him but making a formall discourse to the Fathers concerning that matter He said the heretikes pretend to proue that Bishops elected by the Pope are not true and lawfull and that this is the opinion which ought to be condemned but whether true Bishops are instituted iure Diuino or not there is no difference betweene the heretikes and the Catholikes and therefore the question doth not belong to the Synod which is congregated only to condemne the heresies He aduised the Fathers to abstaine from speaking things which might giue occasion of scaudall and exhort them to leaue these questions Aliffe desired to replie but Simoneta with the assistance of some other Prelates did pacifie him though with some difficulty And after him spake Autonius Maria Saluiaâ—â— Bishop of Saint Papulo who sayd that all were assembled for the seruice of GOD and proceeded with a good intention though some one way and some another And hauing sayd many things which serued partly to accord the opinions but principally to reconcile their mindes was a cause that the Congregation did quietly ende and that words of humanitie and reuerence did passe betweene the Cardinall and the Bishop The fourth of December the Cardinall of Loraine deliuered his opinion The suffrage of the Card of Loraine concerning the same matter and spake at large saying that iurisdiction was giuen by God immediatly to the Church Hee alleadged the place of Saint Austin that the keyes are giuen to Peter not vnto one person but vnto the vnitie and that Peter when CHRIST promised him the keyes did represent all the Church who if hee had not been a Sacrament that is representing the Church CHRIST would not haue giuen them vnto him And hee shewed a great memory in reciling the places word by word Then he said that that part of iurisdiction which is ioyned with Episcopall order the Bishops doe receiue immediatly from God and declaring in what it doeth consist amongst other things hee specified that power of excommunication is contained in it inlarging himselfe much in the exposition of that place of Saint Matthew in which CHRIST doeth prescribe the manner of brotherly correction and iudiciall of the Church with authority to separate the disobedient from the body thereof Then hee disputed against that opinion alleadging diuers reasons taken out of the wordes of CHRIST spoken to Saint Peter and from the exposition which S. Leo the Pope doeth giue vnto them in many places Hee exemplified in many Bishops who had acknowledged all their iurisdiction to come from the Apostolike Sea and spake with so much eloquence and in such sort that it could not clearely bee discouered what his opinion was Afterwards hee sayd that Councels had authoritie immediately from God alleadging the words of CHRIST Where two or three shall be assembled in my name I will be in the middest of them and the Councell of the Apostles which ascribeth the resolution to the holy Ghost and the stile of all Councels in saying they are congregated
in the holy Ghost and in particular of that of Constance which sayth plainely that it hath authority immediatly from CHRIST But hee added that speaking of Councels his meaning was that the head should bee ioyned with it and that nothing was of more seruice for the vnion of the Church then to confirme well the Popes authoritie that himselfe would neuer consent to determine any thing in diminution thereof and that all the Prelates and Clergie of France were of the same opinion And returning to the institution of Bishops and speaking still with the same ambiguitie hee concluded in the ende that the question was boundlesse Afterwards exhorted the Fathers to leaue it and himselfe gaue a forme to the Canon in which the wordes iure diuino were omitted and instead of them it was sayd Instituted by CHRIST The French Prelates who spake then after Loraine and the dayes following vsed not the same ambiguity nor the same respect towards the Apostolike Sea but maintained openly that the authoritie of Bishops was de iure diuino alleadging the reasons deliuered by the Cardinall and expounding them who howsoeuer while they spake leaned his head vpon his hand as if hee had been displeased yet they noted him for ambition as if he had purposely procured a Comment to bee made vpon his opinion But the Spaniards were not satisfied with the French men though they did openly defend their opinion as well because the Cardinall had spoken ambiguously as for that hee and the other Prelates did not hold the institution and superiorritie of Bishops de iure diuino to be necessary to be determined in Councell but rather that it ought to be omitted And they were more displeased with the forme of the Canon proposed by the Cardinall in which the words de iure diuino were left out howsoeuer more for their satisfaction then for any other respect these words were put in That they are instituted by CHRIST The Frenchmen and Spaniards had the same end to prouide against the ambition and auarice of the Court which did domineere at their pleasure with precepts vnprofitable and of no fruit and drew a great quantitie of money from Christian nations by collation of Benefices and dispensations But the Spaniards iudged in regard of the deuotion which the people of their Countrey beare to the Pope and of the inclination of the King and of his counsell abhorring nouities if this had been done directly and openly it would haue raised a scandall and could not haue been effected and that the Pope would easily haue interposed so many difficulties with the Princes that they should neuer haue been able to come to the declaration thereof but that according to the custome of that nation they ought to take their aime afarre off and by declaring that iurisdiction and residence are from CHRIST and de inre diuino to put that order in reputation with the people to withstand the violent courses which the Court of Rome might take against their persons that so in progresse of time they meght haue meanes to reforme the Churches for the seruice of GOD and tranquillity of the people restoring the libertie vsurped by the Romans But the Frenchmen who by nature doe proceede openly and with passion esteeme these artes vaine They said there would not want meanes at Rome to make them vnprofitable and that they required so much time before they could be brought to effect that no good hope could bee conceiued of them that the true meanes was without art directly and plainely to rush downe the abuses which are too cleare and manifest and that there was no greater difficultie to obtaine this which was the principall end then there was to obtaine the pretence which beeing obtained would bee as much as nothing And their councels were no lesse different in another particular also They all agreed in iudging it necessary that the execution of the Decrees of the Councel should bee so firme and stable that it might not bee altered But there was some difference betweene the Frenchmen and Spaniards about the manner how to order that the Decrees of that Councel might neither bee derogated from nor altered by the Pope by dispensations non obstanties and such other clauses of Rome And therefore the Frenchmen disseigned that the superiority of the Councell aboue the Pope should bee decided or a constitution made that the Decrees thereof could nither bee derogated from nor dispensed with which would bee an absolute remedie The Spaniards thought it a hard point and therefore not to bee attempted because the Pope would alwayes bee fauoured by Princes when hee should complaine that his authoritiy was diminished and would bee assisted by the greater part of the Italian Prelats in regard of the dignity of their Countrey and for many priuate interests And for themselues they thought it sufficient that the Councell should make the Decrees purposing afterward to obtaine a pragmatique from the King vpon them by which meanes they would so bee established that the Popes dispensations to the contrary could not enter into Spaine The Legates dispatched an expresse Currier with a copie of the proposition of the Cardinall of Loraine and of the animaduersion of some Canonists made vpon it shewing that the Papall authority was in question demanding that order should bee sent them what to doe Whereof the Cardinall when he knew it was very sensible and complained that hauing giuen the copie before hee spake in the Congregation and the Legates seeming to bee pleased they had afterwards shewed so much distrust of him He The Legates send the proposition of the Card of Loreine to Rome said hee thought it strange that feare was apprehended by euery thing that either himselfe or any of the French Prelates said or did Hee complained that his Nation was wronged by the Italians affirming that with his Wherewith he is displeased owne eares hee had hard some Italian Prelates scornefully vse that scurrile prouerbe which was already made common throughout all Trent that is That from the Spanish scabbe we are fallen into the French poxe of which the other Frenchmen did complaine vpon euery occasion and the Spaniards also Whose complaints as the custome is did more incite the curious and A disgrace full prouerbe in Trent the suspicions and diffidences btweene the Nations did with very great danger encrease neither were the Legates and wiser sort of Prelates able to stop the motion though they opposed both with authoritie and with perswasions The Frenchmen being prouoked did resolue to make proofe of their libertie and agreed that in the Congregation of the seuenth day the Cardinall of Loraine should not bee present and that their Prelates who were to speake should vse freedome and that if they were reprehended their Ambassadours should protest and Lansac that they might knowe it and beware in presence of many of them said to Antonius Lecius Bishop of Orange one of the speakers that hee ought to speake freely
of the Church hauing absolute power to restraine and amplifie that which is giuen as seemeth good vnto him Then hee wrote that in the particular of Residence it being a cleere case that the Pope hath power to dispense they should by all good caution of words reserue his authoritie in the Decree in which the words de iure Diuino could by no meanes bee put as Catharinus had well prooued from whose opinion beeing Catholique they ought not to depart For holding the Session hee wrote confusedly that it should not bee deferred aboue fifteene dayes nor celebrated before the matter were in order that the enuious might not take occasion to calumniate A solemne Ambassage from the Duke of Bauaria passed by Trent to goe The Duke of Bauaria sondeth Ambassadours to Rome to Rome to obtaine of the Pope the communion of the Cup. They had audience with the Legate and secret conference with the Cardinall of Loraine This wakened the controuersie in that matter which was asleepe and the Spaniards and many Italians howsoeuer the matter was referred to the Pope by the maior part sayd it would bee a preiudice to the Councell if while that lasted that vse should bee permitted And all the Fathers were in a hurly burly because letters came from Rome to diuers Prelates that the Councell should be suspended which report was confirmed by Don Iohn Manriques who passed by Trent from Germany to Rome But the Legats hauing receiued the Popes letters thought it impossible to execute the orders he had sent and that it was necessary to giue him a more particular account of the occurrences then could be done by writing and make him vnderstand that the Councell cannot bee gouerned as at Rome they thinke it can that they might receiue a more plaine instruction from his Holinesse what they should doe And it being necessary to send a man of iudgement well informed and of credite with the Pope they found none better then the Bishop of Ventimiglia whom they resolued to dispatch with speed The Holy-daies The Legates send the B. of Ventimiglia to the Pope of Christmasse approaching gaue them fit occasion first to proceed slowly and afterwards to intermit the congregations and so to haue leasure to make that dispatch which was done the sixe and twentieth of December The eight and twentieth newes came to Trent of the battell in France which hapned the seuenteenth of the moneth in which the Prince of Conde The battell other troubles in France was taken prisoner That Kingdome was very turbulent all that yeere for the differences of religion which gaue a beginning first vnto a gentle and afterwards vnto a furious warre For the Hugonots encreasing in Paris to the great discontent of the Catholiques who are many in the Citie and adhering to the Prince of Conde the Constable with his sonnes and the house of Guise with some others to hinder the greatnesse vnto which that Prince did aspire made a league and desseigned to make themselues leaders of the people of Paris and to chase by their meanes from that Citie and the Court the Prince and his followers Each of them departing from his house to goe towards Paris and in the iourney slaying and dispersing the Hugonots whom they found assembled in diuers places they entred into Paris and hauing drawen the King of Nauarre to their side and caused the city to arme in their fauour the Queene was constrained to ioyne with them Heereupon the Prince going out of Paris and retiring with his adherents to Orlience manifests and writings passed on both sides each protesting they did nothing but for the libertie and seruice of the King But the Constable and Guise waxing euery day stronger in Aprill the Prince wrote to all the reformed Churches of France demanding souldiers and money and declaring warre against the defenders of the Catholike partie calling them perturbers of the publike quiet and violaters of the Kings Edict published in fauour of the Reformatists The Princes letters were accompanied with others of the ministers of Orleans and of some other cities which caused those of that Religion to arme And there fell out an accident which did incite them more For at the same time the Edict of Ianuary whereof wee haue already made mention was published againe in Paris with an addition that neither in the suburbs of the Citie nor within the space of a league any assembly of Religion should bee held or Sacraments administred but after the old Rite And in the end of May the King of Nauar made all the Reformatists goe out of Paris but proceeded with such moderation that none of them were offended Warre brake forth in all the Prouinces of France betweene these parties and that summer there were at the least â—â—urteene formall Armies all at one time in diuers parts of the Kingdome The sonnes fought against their fathers brothers against brothers and euen women tooke Armes on both sides for defence of their religion There was almost no part in Dolphinie Languedoc and Gascoigne which was not vexed oftentimes the Catholiques remaining conquerours in some places and the Reformatists in others with such variety of accidents that it would bee redious to repeat them and besides our purpose which requireth that nothing should bee related by vs but concerning Trent except those which haue a connexion with the Councel as the things following haue Where the Hugonots ouercame the images were beaten downe the altars destroyed the Churches spoiled and the ornaments of gold and siluer melted to make money for souldiers pay where the Catholiques were conquerors they burned the Bibles in the vulger tongue rebaptized children and remaried those who had beene maried according to the new ceremonies And the condition of the Clergie on both sides was most miserable who whensoeuer they were taken were cruelly murthered without all humanity In Iulie the Parlament of Paris made a Decree that it should bee lawfull to slay all the Hugonots which by publike order was read euery Sunday in euery Parish Afterwards they added another declaring them rebels publike enemies themselues infamous and all their posterity and the goods of those who tooke Armes in Orliens confiscated A bloody decree made by the Parliament of Paris except Conde vpon pretence that they held him by force And howsoeuer there were many treaties betweene the parties and a verball conference also betweene the Queene Mother and the Prince yet such was the ambition of the Grandies that it was impossible to find out any meanes of composition But the King of Nauar being dead who perhaps would not haue suffered them to proceed to an open warre the Queene resoluing to regaine obedience The Low Countries doe â—â—itate France with armes demanded aide of all the Princes And because the people of the Low Countreys did learne by this example to bee more contumacious and obstinate the Kings authority diminished euery day and could not be repaired by the Gouernours And the
shewed he was satisfied with the diligence and wisdome of the Legates and commended the good will of Loraine and gaue order that they should consult vpon the point of the institution of Bishops which did then especially presse them The sixth day beeing the anniuersarie of his coronation hee held another Congregation in whch hee published Cardinals Ferdinando de Medici and Frederico Gonzaga the former to consolate his father for the miserable death of another sonne who was Cardinall also and the other to gratifie the Legate Mantue and others of the family neerely allied to him by a marriage of the Legates nephew to a sister of Cardinall Borromeo Yet the Pope did not omit to assist at the Consultation concerning the affaires of the Councell and resolued to write to the Legates that the Canon of the institution of Bishops should be thus composed That the Bishops doe hold the principall place in the Church depending of the Pope of Rome and that they are by him assumed in partem solicitudinis And in the Canon concerning the Popes power that it should be said that he hath authority to feede and gouerne the Vniuersall Church in place of Christ from whom all authoritie hath beene communicated to him as Generall Vicar but in the Decree of doctrine they should enlarge the words of the Councell of Florence which are that the holy Apostolike Sea and Pope of Rome hath the Primacie in all The Popes 〈…〉 tter to the Legates the world and is Successor of Saint Peter Prince of the Apostles the true Vicar of CHRIST the Head of all Churches Father and Master of all Christians to whom in Saint Peter by CHRIST our LORD hath beene giuen full power to feede rule and gouerne the Vniuersall Church adding that by no meanes they should depart from that forme which hee was certaine would bee receiued For the substance of it beeing taken out of a generall Councell hee that should oppose would shew himselfe to bee a Schismatike and fall into the censures which by the prouidence of God hauing alwayes beene inflicted vpon the contumacious with the greater exaltation of the Apostolique Sea hee was confident that the cause of the Church would not bee abandoned by the Diuine Maiestie nor by the good Catholiques and he hoped that in the meane space Vintimiglia would be returned whom he meant to dispatch shortly with more ample instructions Hee resolued to goe to Bolonia that he might bee neere and so the better imbrace all occasions of finishing or translating the Councell which before they could bee aduised to Rome did vanish Hee caused a Bull to be made and in case hee should die before his returne the Election should bee made in Rome by the Colledge of Cardinals The Currier was not so soone dispatched for Trent with these Letters The negotiation of the Bishop of Viterbo but Viterbo arriued with the French Reformation and reuiued his trouble The Pope when hee heard it first read was extreamely impatient and brake out into these words that the end of it was to take away the Datarie the Rota the Signatures and finally all the Apostolique authoritie But afterwards he was much pacified 〈…〉 the Bishop who told that his Holinesse might bee able to diuert some things and moderate others granting some few of them He deliuered to him the instruction of Loraine which was that Princes demand many things to obtaine those of which they haue most neede which do not much coÌ„cerne the Apostolike Sea as the vse of the Cup vse of the vulgar tongue and mariage of Priests in which if his Holinesse would giue satisfaction it would be easie for him to receiue honour from the Councell and to obtaine his wished end Hee shewed that many of those Articles did not please the French Bishops themselues who endeuoured to crosse them The Pope vnderstanding these things gaue order that the Articles should bee discussed in Congregation and that Viterbo and Vintimiglia should bee present to informe the occurrences at large in which it was resolued that the Diuines and Canonists should write concerning those propositions and euery one deliuer his opinion in paper And to make some diuersion in France he gaue order to Ferrara to release those fourty thousand Crownes to the King without any condition and to tell him that the Proposition of his Ambassadours in Trent were fit in many parts for the Reformation of the Church which hee desired not onely to haue Decreed but to bee put in execution also yet so as that he did not approue them all because some were to the diminution of the Kings authoritie who will bee depriued of the collation of Abbies which is a great helpe to his Maiestie to reward his good seruants that the ancient Kings hauing their Bishops too potent in regard of their great authority and con 〈…〉 acious against the Regal power did desire the Popes to moderateiy but now the Ambassadours by their propositions would restore that licence which the Predecessours of his Maiestie did wisely procure to be curâ—ed Concerning the Popes authority that it could not be taken away because it was giuen by CHRIST by whom Saint Peter and his successors were made Pastorâ— of the vniuersall Church and Administrators of all Eclesiasticall goods that by taking away the pensions he shall not haue power to giue almes which is one of the most principall charges which the Pope hath throughout all the world that faculty to conferre some Benefices hath beene by fauour graunted to Bishops as Ordinaries which is not fit to bee extended to the preiudice of the Vniuersall Ordinarie which is the Pope that as Tithes are due to the Church de iure diuine so the tenth of the Tithes of all Churches is due to the Pope that for more commoditie this hath been changed into Annats that in case they were incommodious for the Kingdome of France hee did not refuse to finde a temper so that the right of the Apostolique Sea were in some conuenient manner preserued but that as he had often giuen him to vnderstand this could not bee handled in Councell nor by any but himselfe In the end he gaue the Cardinall charge that hauing put all these things to the Kings consideration hee should exhort him to giue new Commissions to his Ambassadours The Pope sent also to Trent the censures concerning those Articles made by diuers Cardinals Prelates Diuines and Canonists of Rome with order The Pope writeth again to the Prelates that they should deferre to speake of them as long as was possible that the Article of Residence and the abuses concerning the Sacrament of Order might entertaine them many dayes that when there was necessitie to propose them they should begin with those which were least preiudiciall as those which appertaine to manners and doctrine deferring to treat of those which concerne Rites and Benefices that in case they were forced to propose them imparting their obiections to the Prelates their adherents they should
all contentions they would labour for the seruice of God and to end the Councell quickly Hee spake of Bulls of offices and Benefices conferred vpon some of the kinsmen of some Prelats and a Referendariship to the Secretarie of the Portugal Ambassadour and a very great pension to the sonne of the Spanish Secretary and diuers promises to others according to their pretensions But to the Cardinall of Loraine he made great complements in the Popes name shewing that hee had confidence in him onely for a sudden and a good end of the Councell The comming of the Bishop of Asti the Ambassadour of the Duke of The Legates vse perswasions to the-Card of Loraine by the B. of Sinigaglia Sauoy gaue a fit occasion to reassume the Congregations in which the Legats designing after they had receiued him to renew the proposition of the Canons they sent the Bishop of Sinigaglia to the Cardinal of Loraine to pray him to finde a meanes that the french-men might bee satisfied The Bishop shewed him that those words to gouerne the Church Vniuersall were vsed in many Councels that the other that they were assumed into part of the care Who answereth were vsed by S. Bernard a writer much commended by his exce 〈…〉 The Cardinall answered that the whole world was a spectator of the actions of the Councell that the opinions and voices of euery one were knowne that one ought to beware what he saith that writings had beene sent out of France against the opinions maintained in Trent in the questions that were handled that many complained of him that hee proceeded with â—do much respect especially in that matter and in that other of residence that hee 〈◊〉 not beene so earnest as he ought for the declaration that they are de 〈◊〉 diuino that by a word vsed by an Author one cannot presently conclude what his meaning was because the antecedents and consequents must bee considered which may inferre a contrarie sence that the wordes doe not trouble him but the sence which they would cano 〈…〉 that to say the Pope hath authoritie to gouerne the Church vniuersall could not bee admitted by the French men by any meanes that if it were proposed againe the Ambassadours would protest in the name of the King and of the twentie French Prelates from whom they should alwayes haue authoritie to doe it that this would bee a preiudice to the opinion which is generally helde in France that the Councell is aboue the Pope Sinigaglia relating these things to the The French opinion is that y e Councell is aboue the Pope Legates in presence of many Italian Prelates assembled to consult vpon this matter made them feare that it was impossible to reduce the French-men The comming of Martin Guzdellun of whom wee spake before which Martin Guzdellun coÌ„plaineth that the Councell is not free happened at the same time gaue great courage to the Spaniards who hauing seene the passages of one day said hee vnderstood plainly that the Councell was not free He praised Granata and said the King had a very good opinion of him and that if the Bishop like of Toledo were voide hee would bestow it vpon him Things being thus managed sunday the last of Ianuary came when the generall congregation was intimated to receiue the Ambassadour of Sauoy who made a short speach to shew the dangers in which The Ambassadour of Sauoy is receiued in Congregation the state of his Prince was by the vicinitie of the heretikes and what charge hee was put vnto he exhorted them to finish the Councell quickly and to thinke of some meanes to make the contumacious receiue the Decrees thereof and offered all the forces of his master In the answere made the pietie and wisedome of that Duke was commended and ioy giued the Ambassadour of his comming As the congregations continued so the dissentions increased and many demanded that the Decree of residence composed by the two Cardinals should bee proposed But the Legats seeing such variety of opinions after long consultation amongst themselues and with the Prelates their friends resolued it was not a time to make any decision but necessarie to interpose so great a delay that the humors might coole of themselues or some meanes might bee found to compose the differences by prolonging the time of the Session And to make Loraine agree to it they went all to his house to impart their purpose vnto him and to demand his counsell and assistance He complained of the conuenticles and that they sought by vnlawfull meanes to giue the Pope that which belongeth not vnto him and to take froÌ„ Bishops that which is giuen them by CHRIST he said he did not like the deferring of the Session so long though he was coÌ„ 〈…〉 to yeeld vnto then but prayed them that in regard this was done to moderate 〈…〉 ens minds they would indeauor effectually to curbe those who were vnquiet and ambitious In the congregation of the third of Februarie Mantua proposed that in regard Lent was neere and that the holy dayes and feasts of Easter would follow quickly they would deferre the Session vntill after that time and in the meane while in the congregations handle the reformation belonging to holy Order and the matter of the Sacrament of mariage But the proposition had much contradiction The French and Spaniards almost all were earnest that a short prorogation should bee determined and the matter of Order together with its reformation defined before they treated of Matrimonie to which opinion also some Italians did adhere Others desired that the Session should bee helde with the things decided alreadie and in particular that the Decree of recidence composed by the Cardinals should bee established and some added that it was a great indignitie to the Councell to haue the Session so often deferred shewing there was a desire to violence the Fathers by wearinesse to consent to those opinions which they did not beleeue in their conscience and therefore that it ought to bee held and matters to bee resolued by the maior part Some did not forbeare to say that the distinction of Session and generall congregation was not reall and that in regard No real difference between a Session and a general congregation the persons and the same number were in both that ought to bee helde for decided in the one which was determined in the other After great contention the dilation vntill the two and twentieth of Aprill was concluded by the maior part the others still contradicting The Cardinall of Loraine howsoeuer hee seemed to consent only to content the Legates yet hee was willing in regard of his owne interest and that for foure causes To know whether the Pope would recouer his health To haue commoditie to treat with the Emperour To vnderstand the Catholike Kings mind And to see the successe of the affaires of France that hee might resolue what to doe vpon better ground The next day the French
vnto him in blood would adhere to that partie and the rather because it was diuulged that by his letters of the eight of Iune hee had giuen commission to the Count of Luna to hold intelligence with the Emperour and the King of France in matters of reformation and libertie of the Councel In these dayes Friar Felicianus Ninguarda Proctor of the Archbishop of Salzburg presented the letters of that Prince and made instance that the Proctors of the Bishops of Germanie might giue voice in Congregations affirming that if it were granted other Bishops of Germanie would send Proctors if otherwise both himselfe and others would depart because they would not bee idle It was answered that consideration should bee had of it and a resolution taken according to right And they gaue an acount hereof to Rome and would not resolue so much as this small particular without aduice from thence But in regard of greater businesses in both places there was no more speach of it The ninth of February the first Congregation of Diuines was held to dispute of Matrimonie Salmeron spake in a very lofty stile and concerning the first Article deliuered the vsuall sayings of the Schoolemen For the second hee alleadged the determination of the Councell of Florence that Matrimony receiueth perfection only by the consent of the contractors neither hath the Father or any other any authority ouer it He defended that they ought to bee condemned for heretiques who attribute power to the father to make it void that the authoritie of the Church was very greate concerning the matter of Sacraments that it can alter whatsoeuer is not of the essence that the condition of publique and secret beeing accidentall the Church had power therein Hee shewed the great inconueniences of secret mariages and innumerable adulteries which follow and concluded that it was expedient to vse a remedie by making them voide He insisted much vpon this inextricable case if after matrimony contracted and consummated in secret one doth contract in publique with another from which being desirous to depart and returne to the first lawfull wife is forced by censures to remaine in the publique contract the poore man is intangled on both sides either in perpetuall adultery or in censures with scandall of his neighbour The next day the Deane of Paris followed who spake copiously out of schoole doctrine of the institution of marriage of the grace which is receiued in it and of condemning him that doth affirme it to bee an humane inuention But vpon the article of clandestine matrimonie hauing disputed that they were true mariages and sacraments he put a doubt whether the Church hath power to make them void He contradicted the opinion that there is authority in the Church ouer the matter of Sacraments hee discoursed that the Church cannot make any Sacrament which is now lawfull to be of no force for hereafter hee exemplified in the consecration of the Eucharist and went through all the Sacraments Hee said the Ecclesiasticall power was not such as to bee able to hinder all sinnes that the Christian Church hath beene 1500. yeeres subiect to that which is now described to bee intolerable and which is of no lesse importance secret mariages haue beene accounted good euen from the beginning of the world and no man hath euer thought to make a nullity in them howsoeuer a publique contract hath often followed them that it seemeth to bee insoluble though it hath inconueniences on both sides that the mariage of Adam and Eue a patterne for all other was without witnesses The opinion of the Doctor was not disesteemed but the Italian Prelats were well pleased that hauing once named the Pope hee gaue him this Epithite with the exposition following Gouernour and moderator of the Roman Church that is of the Vniuersall And this did minister much discourse For the Papalins concluded that it might likewise be said in the Canon of the institution that the Pope hath power to gouerne the Vniuersall Church But the French men answered that there was great difference betweene saying absolutely the Church Vniuersall by which is vnderstood the Vniuersality of the faithfull and saying the Roman Church that is the Vniuersall where the word Roman doth declare the word Vniuersall inferring that hee is Head of the Vniuersall and that all places in which authority is giuen to the Pope ouer all the Church are vnderstood disiunctiuely not coniunctiuely that is ouer euery part of the Church not ouer all together The eleuenth of February the French-men presented in Congregation a letter from their King of the eighteenth of Ianuary in which hee said that howsoeuer hee was assured that the Cardinall of Loraine had imparted to the Synode the happy victory against the enemies of religion whose boldnesse hee hath and doth daylie oppose without respect of difficulty or danger euen exposing his owne life as becommeth the eldest and most Christian sonne of the Church yet himselfe was willing to make them partakers of the same ioy also knowing that the wholesome remedies for the euills Letters from the French K. are presented in Congregation which doe afflict Christian Prouinces haue alwaies beene expected from Councels He desired of them in the name of CHRIST an emendation and reformation answerable to the expectation the world hath conceiued of them and that as himselfe and so many besides haue consecrated life and blood to God in those warres so they in respect of their charge would And de Ferrieres maketh a speach with sinceritie of conscience be carefull of the businesse for which they are assembled The letters being read the Ambassadour de Ferrieres spake to the Fathers in this substance That they hauing vnderstood by the Kings letters and before by the orations of the Cardinall of Loraine and Bishop of Mentz the desolation of France and some victories of the King he would not relate them againe but onely say that the last in regard of the forces of the enemie was miraculous whereof this is an argument that being ouercome yet hee doth liue and committeth spoiles running through the very bowels of France But hee said hee would turne his speech to them onely who are the onely refuge of the miseries without whom France will not bee able to preserue the tables of shipwracke Hee exemplified in the armie of Israel which had not beene able to ouercome Amalec if the hands of Moyses lifted vp to God vnderpropped by Aaron and Vr had not assisted the combartants that the King of France doth not want forces a valiant Captaine the Duke of Guise the Queene Mother to mannage the affaires of warre and peace that there is no other Aaron and Vr but themselues to hold vp the hands of the most Christian King with Decrees of the Synode without which the enemies will neuer bee reconciled nor the Catholiques preserued in the faith that the humour of Christians now is not the same as it was fiftie yeeres since that all Catholiques are
now like to the Samaritanes who did not beleeue the womans relation of CHRIST vntill they had inquired and informed themselues that a great part of Christendome doth study the Scriptures and that the most Christian King had giuen no instructions to his Ambassadours but conformable to them which they haue presented to the Legates who presently will propose them as they haue promised to them the Fathers to whom the most Christian King doth principally send them expecting their iudgement vpon them that France doth not demand any singular thing but common to all the Catholique Church that if any maruell that the most necessary things are omitted in the propositions hee may assure himselfe that they beginne with the smaller matters that they may propose the other of more weight in their fit time as also to giue an easie execution to those which if they the Fathers will not beginne before they depart from Trent the Catholiques will cry out the aduersaries will laugh and will both say that the fathers of Trent doe not want knowledge but a will to doe good and that they haue constituted good lawes without touching them so much as with one of their fingers but leauing the obseruation of them to their posterity And if in the demands exhibited any doe thinke that some thing is contained conformable to the bookes of the aduersaries he holdeth them vnworthy of answere to those who hold them immoderate hee will say nothing but that of Cicero that it is an absurdity to desire temperance of mediocrity in the best things which are so much the better by how much the bigger they are He said the holy Ghost did say to lukewarme moderators that hee would cast them out of the body that they should consider the small good the Church had by the moderate reformation of the Councel of Constance and of the next which he would not nominate for feare of offending the eares of some and likewise of the Councels of Ferrara Florence the Laterane and the first of Trent and how many sorts of men how many Prouinces Kingdomes and Nations haue since departed from the Church Hee turned his speech to the Italian and Spanish Fathers that a serious emendation of Ecclesiasticall discipline was more for the good of them then of the Bishop of Rome the chiefe Vicar of CHRIST and successour of Peter who hath the highest authority in the Church of God that their life and honour was in question and therefore that he would say no more In the answere to the letters and the Ambassadours Oration the King The answere was commended for his pious noble actes and exhorted as if he had been present to imitate his predecessors turning all his cogitations to the defence of the Apostolike Sea and preseruation of the ancient faith and to giue eare to those who preach vnto him the Kingdome of God and not to those who preach a present vtility and an imaginary tranquillity which will neuer be a true peace adding that the King would surely doe so by the help of GOD and in regard of the goodnesse of his disposition of the Counsell of the Queene Mother and of the Nobility of France that the Synod will labour to define things necessary for the reformation of the Church vniuersall and for the good and interests of the particular of the Kingdome of France In the end of the Congregation the Cardinall of Mantua proposed that to make a more quicke dispatch the Congregations of the Diuines might bee held twice a day and Prelates deputed to propose the correction of the abuses in the matter of Order and so it was decreed The biting speach of the Ambassador did pierce the mindes of the Papalins and particularly when hee sayd that the Articles were addressed principally to the Synode Which words they thought were contrarie to the Decree that the Legates onely should propose a principall secret to preserue the Popes authoritie But they were mooued more that he said that he had deferred the proposition of more important matters vntill another time whence they drew great consequences especially hauing alwayes feared that they had not as yet discouered their desseignes and that they did plot greater matters As also to speake vnto the Italian and Spanish Fathers as if they had other interests then the Pope seemed a seditious manner of treating The Ambassadour gaue a copie of his Oration and by those words which hee spake of the Pope That hee hath supreame authoritie in the Church of God some Popish Prelates noted that in reciting them hee had sayd Who hath full power in the Church vniuersall drawing them to the fauour of their opinion and disputing that it was as much to haue full power in the Church-vniuersall as to gouerne the Church-vniuersall which the French-men did so much abhorre in the Decree of the institution But himselfe and the other Frenchmen affirmed that hee had pronounced them as they were written The next day Loraine went to Ispruc to visit the Emperour and King of The Card of Loraine goeth to Ispruc the Romans accompanied with nine Prelats and foure Diuines of the most learned amongst them He had first a promise from the Legats that while hee was absent the Article of the marriage of Priests should not be handled which he did instantly desire that nothing might be determined or preconceiued contrary to the commission which he had from the Kings to obtaine of the Councell a dispensation for the Cardinall of Bourbon to marry Cardinall Altemps also went to Rome recalled by the Pope to be Generall of the A dispensatioÌ„ to marry for the Card of Bourbon Card. Altemps is to be eneâ—â—ll of the Popes army souldiers which he purposed to raise for his owne securitie For vnderstanding that leuies were made in Germany by the Dukes of Saxony and Wittenberg and by the Landgraue of Hassia howsoeuer it was generally beleeued that all was done to assist the Hugonots of France yet considering that the Count of Luna had written that the Dutchmen had a great desire to inuade Rome and did remember the Sacke sixe and thirtie yeeres since hee thought it was wisedome not to bee vnprouided and for the same cause reuiued the treatie of making a combination with all the Italian Princes for the defence of Religion In the congregations the Diuines of the first ranke did vniformly agree in condemning the first article euery part thereof as hereticall as also the second saying that secret marriages were true mariages But there was the difference before metioned betweene Salmeron and the Deane of Paris whether the Church hath power to make them void Those who held the negatiue stood vpon that ground that the matter forme minister receiuer are essential in euery Sacrament in which as being instituted by God no Ecclesiastical power hath any thing to doe They said that the Councell of Florence hauing declared that the consent of the parties onely is necessary to Matrimonie he that
would inferre the word Publique for a necessary condition doeth inferre that the consent only is not sufficient and that the Councell of Florence hath failed in a necessary declaration That CHRIST sayd in generall of Matrimonie that man cannot separate that which GOD hath ioyned meaning both the publique and the secret coniunction That in the Sacraments nothing ought to be affirmed without authoritie of the Scriptures or tradition neither of which doe allow this authoritie to the Church yea by tradition wee finde the contrary because all Churches in all nations throughout the world are vniforme in not pretending any power herein On the contrary it was said to be a cleere case that the Church hath power to make any man vncapable of marriage because many degrees of consanguinitie and affinitie are made hinderances by the Ecclesiasticall law onely and likewise the impediment of a solemne vow was made by the Popes law and therefore secrecie may bee likewise made an impediment by the same authoritie The other part answered that the prohibition by reason of kinred is de iure diuino as Saint Gregory the Pope and many of his successors haue determined that matrimonie cannot be contracted betweene two vntill it bee knowen in what degree of kinred they are ioyned and if other Popes haue restrained this vniuersalitie to the seuenth degree afterwards to the fourth this was a generall dispensation as Diuorce was to the Iewes and that a solemne vow doeth hinder de iure diuino not by the Popes authoritie But Camillus Campeggius a Dominican Friar agreeing with the others that no humane power is extended to the Sacraments added that whosoeuer can destroy the essence of the matter can also make it vncapable of the Sacrament that no man can make water not to be the matter of Baptisme or some bread of wheat not to bee the matter of the Eucharist but hee that shall destroy the water turning it into ayre or shall burne the bread turning it into ashes shall make those matters not to bee capable of the forme of the Sacraments So in Matrimony the ciuill nuptiall contract is the matter of the matrimoniall Sacrament by Diuine institution which beeing destroyed and made of no force can no more bee the matter of it Therefore it cannot bee said that the Church can make a nullity in the secret marriage for so it would haue authority ouer the Sacraments but it is true that the Church can nullifie a secret nuptiall contract which as beeing voyd cannot receiue the forme of a Sacrament This doctrine did much please the generality of the Fathers because it was plaine easie and resolued all the difficulties But Antonius Solisius who spake after him did contradict saying the speculation was true but could not bee applied to this purpose For the reason as it is meant of Baptisme and the Eucharist that whosoeuer doeth destroy the water and the bread doeth make them vncapable of the formes of those Sacraments doeth not argue an Ecclesiasticall power but a naturall so that whosoeuer hath vertue to destroy the water may by this meanes hinder the Sacrament whereby it would follow that hee that can nullifie a ciuill nuptiall contract may hinder Matrimonie but the annullation of such contracts belongeth to the ciuill Lawes and to secular Magistrates therefore they must take heede lest while they would giue authoritie to the Church to make voyd secret marriages it bee not rather giuen to the secular power Amongst those who attributed this power to the Church it was disputed whether it were fit that the Church should vse it And there were two opinions One to make voyd all the secret in regard of the inconueniences which ensue The other that the publique made without consent of parents in whose power they are should be made voyd also And these alleadged two reasons one that as great inconueniences did follow by these in respect of the ruines which happen to families by mariages vnaduisedly contracted by yong men the other that the Law of GOD commanding obedience to parents doeth include this case as principall That the Law of GOD doeth giue this particular authoritie to the Father to giue his daughter in marriage as it plainely appeareth in Saint Paul and Exodus That there are examples of the Patriarches in the olde Testament all married by their fathers That the humane ciuill Lawes haue esteemed the marriages voide which haue beene contracted without the father That as then it was iudged expedient to nullifie secret marriages so now seeing that the Popes prohibition is not sufficient which hath forbidden them without addition of nullitie there is more reason in regard the malice of man will not obey the Law of GOD which forbiddeth to marry without consent of parents that the Synode should adde vnto it a nullity also not because the Fathers haue authoritie to make voyde the marriages of children which is heresie to affirme but because the Church hath authoritie to nullifie both these and other contracts prohibited by diuine or humane Lawes This opinion as honest pious and as well grounded as the other pleased many of the Fathers And so was the Decree framed howsoeuer the publication was omitted for causes which shall be related hereafter But the Prelates did not for beare to discusse the controuersies about the Popes authoritie and institution of Bishops And the Frenchmen did perseuere in their resolution not to admit the words Church-Vniuersall lest they should preiudice the opinion held in France of the superioritie of the Councell and if it had beene proposed would haue made protestation of the nullitie and departed The Pope wrote it should bee proposed whatsoeuer did The Legates dare not propose the Article of the institution of Bishops follow But the Legats fearing that euery little stirre would be much out of season now the Emperour was so neere wrote backe that it was better to deferre it vntill the Article of Matrimony was finished The seuenteenth of February Father Soto was the first that spake in the second ranke who vpon the Article of Diuorce did first distinguish the matrimoniall coniunction into three parts the bond the cohabitation and the carnall copulation inferring that there were as many separations also He shewed at large that the Ecclesiasticall Prelate had authoritie to separate the married or to giue them a diuorce in respect of cohabitation and carnall copulation for all causes which they shall iudge expedient and reasonable the matrimoniall bond still standing sure so that neither can marrie againe saying that this was it which was bound by GOD and could not bee loosed by any He was much troubled with the words of Saint Paul who granteth to the faithfull husband if the vnbeleeuing wife will not dwell with him to remaine separated Hee was not contented with the common exposition that the Matrimonie of the vnbeleeuers is not insoluble alleadging that the insolubilitie is by the law of Nature as also the words of Adam expounded by our
said that howsoeuer the Orientall Church and the Occidentall did differ in regard this did admit to Priesthood and holy Orders continent persons onely and that did admit maried men yet no Church did euer grant that Priests might marie and that this is so by Apostolicall tradition not by reason of vow or of any Ecclesiasticall constitution and therefore that absolutely they were to bee condemned for heretiques who say it is lawfull for Priests to marie though they restraine not themselues to the West nor make mention of vow or law of the Church And others said that no disp 〈…〉 could bee granted for Priests to marry for any cause whatsoeuer Some said that matrimonie was forbidde to two sorts of persons for two causes To secular Clerkes in regard of holy Orders by Ecclesiasticall law to regulars in regard of their solemne vow That the prohibition of mariage by constitution of the Church may bee taken away by the Pope or in case that remaine in force still the Pope may dispense with it They alleadged the examples of those who haue bene dispensed with and the vse of antiquitie that if a Priest did marry the mariage was good but the man was separated from the Ministery which hath continually beene obserued vntill the time of Innocenntius the 2. who first of all the Popes ordained that there should bee a nullity in the mariage But with those who are bound to continencie by solemne vow this beeing de iure diuino they said the Pope could not dispense They alleadged Innocentius the third who affirmed that the obseruation of chastity and the abdication of the proprietie of goods doth so cleaue to the bones of Munkes that the Pope cannot dispense therein Then they added the opinion of Saint Thomas and of other Doctors who affirme that the solemne vow is a consecration of the man to God and that because no man can make a thing consecrated to returne to humane vses no man likewise can make a Munke to returne to the power of marrying and that all Catholique Writers doe condemne Luther and his sectaries of heresie for saying that Munkship is an humane inuention and doe affirme that it is by Apostolicall tradition whereunto the opinion that the Pope may dispense is directly contrary Others did maintaine that the Pope might dispense euen with these also and marueiled at those who granting the dispensation of simple vowes did deny that of solemne as if it were not most cleare by the determination of Boniface the eigth that euery solemnity is de iure positiuo making vse also of the examples of things consecrated to prooue their opinion For as a thing consecrated remaining so cannot bee imployed in humane vses but yet the consecration may bee remooued and the thing made prophane whereby it may lawfully returne to a promiscuons vse so a man consecrated to Munkship remaining so cannot marry but the Munkship and consecration arising from the solemnity of the vow which is de iure positiuo being remoued hee may without any hinderance liue as others doe They brought places of Saint Austin by which it doth manifestly appeare that in his time some Munkes did marry And howsoeuer it was thought they offended in it yet the mariage was lawfull and Saint Austin reprehendeth those who did separate them They said moreouer it was necessary to dispense with Priests or to take away the precept of continencie And the Duke of Bauaria hauing sent to Rome to demaund of his Holinesse the Communion of the Cup requested also that married men might haue leaue to preach vnder which name all the Ecclesiasticall ministery was vnderstood exercised by Parish-Priests in the cure of soules Many reasons were alleadged to perswade the graunt which were resolued into two scandall giuen by incontinens Priests and want of continent persons sit to exercise the ministerie And the famous saying of Pope Pins the second was in the mouth of many that Priests were by the Occidentall Church forbid to marry for good reason but there was stronger reason to restore mariage to them againe Those of the contrary opinion said that it is not the part of a wise Physician to cure one disease by causing a greater that if Priests are in continent and ignorant yet the Priest-hood is not to bee prostituted to 〈…〉 d 〈◊〉 And here many Popes were alleadged who did not permit it because they said it was impossible to attend to the flesh and to the spirit and that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was a carnall estate that the true remedie was to make prouision of continent and learned persons by education by diligence by rewards and punishments and in the meane time not to ordaine any but mâ—n of an approoued life and for doctrine to cause Homilies and Catechismes to bee printed in the Dutch and French tongues composed by learned and religios men to bee read to the people out of the booke by the 〈…〉 learned Priests by which meanes the Parish Priests though vnsufficient might satisfie the people The Legates were blamed for suffering this Article to be disputed as being dangerous because it is plaine that married Priests will turne their affections The principal reason why Priests are forbid to marry and loue to their wiues and children and by consequence to their house and Country so that the strict dependance which the Cleargie hath on the Apostolike Sea would cease and to grant mariage to Priests would destroy the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie and make the Pope to bee Bishop of Rome onely But the Legats excused themselues that to please the Bishop of Fiue Churches who had made this request in the name of the Duke of Bauaria and of the Emperor also to make the Imperialists not to be so earnest in the matter of reformation which was of more importance they were forced to yeeld to this disputation The French-men perceiuing it was the more common opinion that the mariage of Priests might bee dispensed with consulted together whether it were fit to demaund a dispensation for the Cardinall of Borbon as Loraine and the Ambassadours had commission Loraine was of opinion that it was not fit saying that without doubt the Councell would hardly be perswaded that the cause was reasonable and vrgent in regard it was not necessary he should haue posterity the King being young there being two Brothers and other Princes of the blood Catholikes and for gouerning during the minoritie of the King hee might doe it remaining in the Cleargie that in regard of the differences betweene the French and Italians about reformation and the authoritie of the Pope and Bishops their opposities would diligently oppose this demaund that it was better to go to the Pope or expect a better occasion and that it was sufficient for that time to prouide that no doctrine should be established in preiudice of it Some thought that Loraine did not like in his priuate opinion that Borbon should marry in regard it might cause an emulation or diminution of his house
the world and laughter of those who had forsaken the obedience of the Church of Rome who would bee incited to retaine their opinions with greater obstinacie there had beene no Session held of a long time that while Princes did labour to vnite the aduersaries differing in opinions the Fathers came to contentions vnworthy of them that there was a fame that his Holinesse meant to dissolue or suspend the Councell perhaps mooued thereunto by the present state thereof but that his opinion was to the contrary For it had beene better it had neuer beene begun then left vnperfect with the scandall of the world contempt of his Holinesse and of the whole Clergie preiudice of this and other future generall Councels losse of that small remainder of Catholiques and opinion of the world that the end of the dissolution or suspension was onely to hinder the reformation that in the intimation of it his Holinesse did desire his consent and of other Kings and Princes which he did in imitation of his predecessors who alwayes haue thought it necessary for many respects that the same reason doth conclude that it cannot be dissolued or suspended without the same consent And he exborted him not to hearken to those who would haue him to dissolue it a thing shamefull and vnprofitable which vndoubtedly would be a cause of Nationall Councels so much abhorred by his Hol. as contrary to the vnity of the Church which as they haue been hindred by Princes to preserue the Popes authoritie so they cannot be denyed or deferred any more Hee perswaded him to maintaine the libertie of the Councell which was impeached principally by three causes One because euery thing was first consulted of at Rome another because the Legats had assumed to themselues onely the libertie of proposing which ought to be common to all the third because of the practises which some Prelats interested in the greatnesse of the Court of Rome did make He said that a reformation of the Church being necessary and the common opinion being that the abuses haue their beginning and growth in Rome it was fit for common satisfaction that the reformation should bee made in Councell and not in that Cittie And therefore desired his Holinesse to be content that the demands exhibited by his Ambassadours and by other Princes might be proposed In the conclusion he told him hee purposed to assist in Councell personally and exhorted his Holinesse to doe the like This letter was dispatched the third of March and it gaue much offence With which his Holinesse is offended to the Pope For hee thought that the Emperour did embrace much more then his authoritie did reach vnto and passed the termes of his Predecessors men more potent then himselfe But he was displeased more when hee was aduised by his Nuncio that hee had sent copies of the same Letter to other Princes and to the Cardinall of Loraine also which could bee done to no other end but to incite them against him and to iustifie his owne actions Besides Doctor Scheld great Chancellor to the Emperour perswaded Delphinus the Popes Nuncio in that Court that he would be a meanes that the words Vniuersalem Ecclesiam might bee taken away which did inferre the superioritie of the Pope aboue the Councell saying that these times did not comport they should be vsed and that the Emperour and himselfe also did know that Charles the fift of happy memory did hold the contrary opinion in this article and that they should take heed of giuing occasion to his Maiestie and other Princes to declare what they thinke 〈◊〉 The Pope considered that Loraine also had written that it was not 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 the difficultie of the words Vniuersalem Ecclesiam c and the aduice which came from Trent that the Cardinall said that neither himselfe nor the French Prelats could endure them that they might not â—anâ—nize an opinion contrary to all 〈…〉 ance which when men came to speake plainly in the discussion of this point would haue more fauorers then was beleeued that they were deceiued who thought she contrary which shewed clearely that hee had treated hereof at the Emperours Court These things considered the Pope thought fit to make a good answere and to send about also to iustifie himselfe Therefore hee wrote to the Emperour that hee had called the Councell with the participation of him and of other Kings and Princes not because And answereth the letter thus the Apostolike Sea had need in gouerning the Church to expect the consent of any authority whatsoeuer because hee had pleniâ—ude of power from CHRIST that all the ancient Councels haue beene assembled by authority of the Bishop of Rome nor any Prince euer interposed but as a meere executor of his will hee had neuer had any purpose either to dissolue or to suspend the Councell but hath alwayes purposed to giue a compleat end for the seruice of GOD that by consulting Rome of the same matters which were disputed in Trent the libertie of the Councel was not only not hindred but promoted rather that no Councell was euer celebrated in absence of the Pope but that hee hath sent instructions which the Fathers haue also followed that the instructions doe still remaine which Pope Celestinus sent the Ephâ—sine Councell Pope Leo to that of Chalcedon Pope Agatho to than of Trullus Pope Adrian the first to the second of Nice Pope Adrian the second to the eighth generall Councell of Constantinople that for proposing in the Councell it hath alwayes belonged to the Pope whensoeuer he hath bin present yea he alone hath resolued and the Councell done nothing but approoue that in absence of the Pope the Legats haue euer proposed or others deputed by them in conformitie whereof the Councell of Trent hath determined that the Legates should propose that this is necessary for the keeping of order in regard there would be a great confusion if the Prelats 〈…〉 iltuously and one against another might set on foote matters seditious and in conuenient that the Legaes haue neuer refused to propose any thing that is profitable that the practises made by dideâ—s against the authoritie of the Apostolike Sea hath much displeased him that all the bookes of the Fathers and Councels are full that the Pope successour of Peter and Vicar of CHRIST is Rastor of the vniuersall Church that many conuenticles and 〈◊〉 haue beene made in Trent against this trueth how soeuer the Church hath alwayes vsed this forme of speech as his Maiestie might feel 〈◊〉 the place which he sent him cited in a paper inclosed 〈…〉 present A paper full of quotations 〈◊〉 haue 〈◊〉 because his Legates vsing 〈…〉 bad 〈◊〉 〈…〉 g take occasion to speake against the libert of the Councell had 〈…〉 to bee contemned so that the Councell might be◠〈…〉 that for reformation hee de 〈…〉 it should 〈…〉 and absolute and hath continually solliâ—â—ted his Legates to resolue vpon 〈◊〉 concerning the Court the
of that The state of religion in Piemont Countrey in no better state then those in France For in diuers places of the Marquisate of Saluzzo all the Priests were hunted away and in Cherie and Cuni places belonging to the Duke of Sauoy and in many other Cities neere vnto them many were of the same opinions with the Hugonots and many euen in the Dukes Court also did professe them and more were discouered euery day And howsoeuer the Duke had set forth a Proclamation a moneth before that all that followed those opinions should within eight dayes part out of the Countrey and some also were departed yet afterwards he commanded that there should bee no proceeding against them yea pardoned many condemned by the Inquisition and made their processes void as also of those who were in the Inquisition and not condemned and gaue leaue to some that were departed to returne But the Cardinall vnderstanding the reasons of the Duke was forced to beleeue that which hee was vsed to say of the affaires of France that to doe so would turne to the seruice of the Church This Cardinall receiued institution in the same place from the Bishop of Vintimiglia who went expresly to informe him as hath beene said before of the affaires of the Councell and how to treate with Loraine Both the Cardinals met in Asti the foure and twentieth of May. Ferrara hauing related the estate of France and of their familie since the death of the Duke of Guise and of the Prior exhorted him to a Sudden returne showing what necessitie the family had of his presence Hee told him that since the peace The Cardinals of Loraine and Ferrara meet in Ostia was made with the Hugonots there formation would not produce those good effects in France as was beleeued But he found which hee could not haue beleeued before that hee had a great impression that his honour did require that he should abandon the negotiation Loraine complained that Morone turned from the Emperour had acquainted him with no part of his businesse saying that hee had beene aduised of all by his Maiestie Hee said that the Catholique King was well vnited with the Emperour and that there was good intelligence betweene the Count of Luna and him In the matter of residence hee said it was necessary it should bee declared and that this was the opinion of the Emperour and of almost all the prelates except some few Italians and that the declaration was demanded that the Pope might not dispeuce so that the labour of the Cardinall of Ferrara did little good And the Cardinall of Loraine returning to Trent did diuulge that the Cardinall of Ferrara had perswaded him in the name of the Pope and Legates that the residence might bee determined with a penall Decree without declaring that it is de iure diuino whereunto hee said hee would neuer assent But Cardinall Morone to pacifie Loraine before hee entred seriously into the affaires of the Councell knowing it was necessary to make shew of referring And their cōference was to no purpose all matters vnto him went to visite him pontifically with the Crosse before accompanied with many Prelates and after complements told him that his desire was he should giue counsell and commaund and proceed◠as if hee were one of the Legates that the Pope did desire reformation and had famous Articles very seuere and written that those which were mentioned by the Emperours and French Ambassadors should be proposed also leauing those which belong to the Court of Rome which his Holinesse will 〈◊〉 himself for the vpholding of the authority of the Apostolique Sea But Loraine suspecting that Morone had a purpose to lay some bad matter vpon him and to make the Spaniards mistrust him answered that the weight of a Legate was too heauie for his strength who was not able to 〈◊〉 then to giue his voyce a◠an Archbishop that he commended the deale of his Holinesse to reforme other Churches and desired he would bee content that the Bishops should giue as many Articles also for the Cardinalls and the residue of the Court that the Apostolique Sea was worthy of all 〈◊〉 and respect but the abuses ought not to be couered with that 〈◊〉 The answere of this Cardinall made the Legates resolue 〈…〉 in order And in the meaned while 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 Prelates were secretly and seriously perswaded hot 〈◊〉 that the Decree of residende c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 might bee 〈◊〉 There fell out an accident which was sufficient to confound and diuide the Popish Prelates amongst themselues For aduice came to Trent that Cardinals should be created the next Ember weeke and a list of those who were in Rome was sent The pretendants who were manie were ill satisfied and as passionate men vse to doe did not containe themselues within such bounds but that their words did shew their affections and that they were very sensible of it In particular Marcus Antonius Columna Archbishop of Taranto and Alexander Sforza Bishop of Parma who in regard of the great power of their families in Court had more hope then others were noted to haue said that they would hold intelligence with Loraine which Simoneta beleeuing did aduise it to Rome wherewith they were both much offended and spake very feelingly of it The distastes did continue certaine dayes but no promotion of Cardinals beeing made and satisfaction beeing giuen to these bishops all things were finally well accommodated After this time Loraine began to remit his rigor For France beeing now by obseruation of things past assured that nothing fit for the seruice Loraine doth remit his rigor of that kingdome could possibly bee obtained in Trent and seeing also that the peace was accommodated with great facilitie so that there was hope to restore absolute obedience to the King without medling with Religion and perhaps beeing informed by the Emperour of the treatie with Morone as also in regard of the perswasions which the Pope vsed to the Queene mother by his Nuncio did resolue not to labour anymore with such affection in matters of the Councell but rather to gaine the good will of his Holinesse and if any good came from Trent to receiue it and onely to take care that nothing should be done to their preiudice Therefore the Queene The Queene mother writeth to the Pope and the Cardinall of Loraine wrote to Rome and offered the Pope to ioyne with him to finish the Councell quickly to curbe Loraine and the French Prelates that they may not impugne his authoritie and to cause all the Hugonot Souldiers to depart from Auignion and the territorie thereof Shee wrote likewise to the Cardinall of Loraine that the affaires of France did proceede exceedingly well and that to giue them perfection nothing wanted but his presence where beeing able to doe more good then in Trent in which place he had found by experience that no profitable thing can bee done hee should vse meanes to quitte
himselfe of those affaires and returne assoone as was possible seeking to giue the Pope all satisfaction and to make him his friend and for matters of the councell not to thinke on them more then his conscience and honour did compell him Shee added that hee should haue the same authoritie in the kingdome as hee had before and therefore should hasten his returne The Queenes letters came to Rome and Trent in the end of May which as they were very gratefull to the Pope and made him beleeue he should see a good end of the Councel so an other accident did much displease him For in France consultation beeing had how to pay the debts of the Crowne the Ecclesiasticall goods are aliened in France without the Popes leaue Decree for aliening the valew of one hundred thousand crownes of Ecclesiasticall immooueable goods was confirmed by the Kings Edict and sentence of the Parlament This raised a great tumult of the Priests who said their priuiledges and immunities were violated and that sacred things could not bee aliened for any cause whatsoeuer without the authority and decree of the Pope To pacifie which noise the Ambassadour desired his Holinesse to giue his consent alleadging that the King was exhausted by the last warres deseigning to put his affaires in order that hee may beginne as his purpose euer was since the making of the peace to reunite all the Kingdome in the Catholique religion and that hee might be able to force whosoeuer should oppose he meant to impose a subsidie and to cause the Clergie to contribute their part also whereunto the Church was so much more bound then others by how much her interests were more in question that all beeing considered nothing was found to bee more easie then to supply that necessity with the alienation of some few Ecclesiasticall reuenues wherein he desired the consent of his Holinesse The Pope answered that the demand was painted foorth with a faire pretence Which maketh the Pope angry of defending the Church but was the onely way to ruine it for the auoiding whereof his securest course was not to consent to it And howsoeuer some might thinke that the French would proceed to execution without him yet he was of opinion that leaue would not haue beene demanded in case they could haue found buyers without it thinking that none would dare to aduenture their money fearing as the affaires of the world are vncertaine a time might come in which the Ecclesiastiques would resume their rents and not restore the price Therefore hauing proposed the businesse in Consistory by the deliberation of the Cardinals he resolued not to consent but by diuers excuses to shew it was impossible to obtaine that demand at his hands Loraine bearing an irreconciliable hate to the Hugonots not so much for religion as for faction which himselfe and his house had alwaies with them beeing assured it was impossible to reconcile friendship was much displeased that the matters of the peace did proceed For his returne into France hee thought fit to consider very well when and in what manner it ought to bee and for his particular affaires hee thought it necessary to hold good intelligence with the Pope and Court of Rome and with the Ministers of Spaine also more then formerly he had done Therefore he beganne from that day not to be so seuere in procuring the reformation and to shew greater reuerence to the Pope and to haue good correspondence with the Legats But besides the trouble for the demand of the alienation the Pope had another of no losse weight For hauing often promised the French Ambassadour Agreat difference in Rome about precedence betweene the French and Spanish Ambassadours to giue him his due place at Whitsontide and desiring to performe it he assembled some Cardinals to find a meanes to giue the Spanish Ambassadour satisfaction The courses were proposed one to giue him place vnder the Deacon on the left hand another vpon a stoole at the top of the Deacons bench But these did not take away the difficulty For there remained still matter of our currencie in bearing the traine of his Holinesse and giuing water for his hands when hee did celebrate the Masse and in receiuing incense and the pax The difficulty of the traine and the water did not presse the 〈…〉 because the Pope was not to celebrate and the Emperours Ambassadour was to bee there For the incense and the pax a temper was found that they should be giuen to all on the right side euen to the Ambassadour of Florence also who was the last and then to those on the left The French was not content with this and said that the Pope had promised him his place and that the Spaniard either should not come or should stand vnder him and would depart from Rome if this were not performed And it pleased the Spanish Ambassadour as little whereupon the Pope sent him word that he was resolute to giue the French Ambassadour his place The Spaniard answered that if the Pope were resolute to doe him that grieuance hee would read a writing to him The Cardinals who treated with him in the Popes name shewed him it was not good to doe so before his Holinesse had seene it lest not being knowen before some inconuenience might arise The Ambassadour was vnwilling to giue it but in the end was content Which the Pope hauing read was very angry at the forme of words which The Protestation of the Spanish Ambassador he said were impertinent Finally he was brought into the Popes Chamber with foure witnesses where he read his protestation on his knees which did containe That the King of Spaine ought to precede the French King in regard of the antiquity power and greatnesse of Spaine and of the multitude of his other Kingdomes by which he is the greatest and most potent King of the world because the Catholike faith and Church of Rome haue euer beene defended and preserued in his states that if his Holinesse will declare or hath declared in words or writing in fauour of France the grieuance and iniustice was notorious Therefore he in the name of his King doeth contradict all declaration of precedence or equality in fauour of France as frustrate and void against the notorious right of his Catholique Maiestie and if it hath beene made there is a nullity in it being done without knowledge of the cause and citation of the party and that his Holinesse doing this will because of great inconueniences in all Christendome The Pope answered admitting the Protestation Si and in quantum excusing himselfe for the citation omitted because hee gaue nothing to the French men but preserued the place in which he had euer seen◠them next the Emperors Ambassadours but offered notwithstanding to commit the cause to the Colledge of Cardinals or to the whole Rota adding that he loued the King and would doe him all the good offices he could The Ambassador replied that his
Holinesse had depriued himselfe of doing the King any good office by giuing him so great a grieuance The Pope answered againe not for out cause but your owne and for the benefiâ—s 〈◊〉 by vs to the King these words were not worthy to bee put into the protestation made vnto 〈◊〉 The President Birague arriued in Trent at the same time whom as we said before the French King had sent to the Councel and the Emperour who 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Trent was receiued in Congregation the second of 〈◊〉 where no Ambassadors inferior to the French were present that he might 〈◊〉 them place because Is receiued in congregation he had not the title of Ambassadour in the Kings 〈◊〉 He presented the letters of the King dated the fifteenth of April which saiel in substance That the troubles and 〈◊〉 raised in the kingdome for cause of religion were very well knoweâ—â— also his 〈◊〉 with the 〈◊〉 and assistance of Princes and 〈◊〉 his friends 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by armes that it pleased God in his incomprehensible Iudgements not to suffer those remedies of armes to produce any thing but 〈◊〉 slaughters sackings of cities ruines of Churches losse of Princes Lords Knights and other calamities and desolations so that it is easie to know that they were not fit to heale the infirmitie of Spirits which are ouercome onely by reason and perswasion that this hath caused him to make a Pacification according to the contents of his letters dispatched vpon that occasion not to permit the establishing of a new faith in the kingdome but that armes being layd aside he might with lesse contradiction make an vnion of all his Subiects in the same holy and Catholike religion a benefit which he did expect from the mercy of God and from a good and serious reformation which he did promise himselfe from the Synod And because hee had many things to represent to them and to desire of them he resolued to send Monsieur Renaut Birague who would informe them of all by word of mouth praying them to receiue and heare him with courtesie The letters being read the President spake relating very particularly the And maketh an oration discords warres and calamities of France the State and necessitie into which the King and kingdome were reduced the imprisonment of the Constable and death of the Duke of Guise which made them to bee as it were without armes Hee iustified the accord at large as being made for pure and meere necessitie and with more aduantage to the Catholike partie then to the contrary That the intention of the King and Councell was not to suffer an introduction or an establishment of a new religion but on the contrary armes and disobedience being remoued to reduce with lesse contradiction and by the wayes obserued by his ancestors to the obedience of the Church those that were out of their way and to reunite all in an holy Catholique profession knowing very well that the exercise of two religions cannot long subsist and continue in one kingdome Then he said that the King did hope to reunite quickly all his people in one opinion by the singular grace of GOD and by meanes of the Councell a remedy vsed alwayes by the ancients against such euils as those were which did then afflict Christendome Heprayed the Fathers to further the Kings good intention by a serious reformation by reducing manners to the 〈◊〉 and puritie of the ancient Church and by composing the differences in religion promising that the King would alwayes bee Catholike and deuoted to the Church of Rome according to the example of his ancestours Hee said in conclusion that the King did trust in the goodnesse and wisedome of the Fathers that they would compassionate the miseries of France and labour to cure them The President had commission to demaund that the Councel might be translated to a place where the Protestants might have free accesse For notwithstanding all the securitie giuen by the Pope and the Councell they held Trent suspected and desired a place where the Emperour might secure their But he touched not this point by the aduieâ— of Lordiuâ— and the French Ambassadours who â—â—ought it not fit to make 〈◊〉 and held it 〈…〉 of which 〈…〉 ker should answer Birague in the name of the Synod condoling the misfortunes and calamities of the kingdome of France and exhorting the King that hauing beene forced to make peace and to grant something to the Hugonots to restore religion intirely he would for the seruice of GOD when the kingdome was in peace labour without any delay that this good end might be obtained And they shewed this answer to Loraine after the Masse before they entred into the Congregation Who said hee did not like they should approue the Kings fact whereof they should rather complaine as preiudiciall to the faith and therefore that it was better to take time to answere as the vse is in matters of importance Whereupon they gaue order that Birague should be answered thus insubstance That in regard the things related and proposed by him were of great weight and had need of much consideration the Synod would take a fit time to answere him The French Ambassadours were much displeased with this fact of Loraine thinking that if the Legates had not beene disposed to commend the Kings actions hee ought to haue incited them yea to force them as much as hee could whereas on the contrary they iudging a commendation of the fact to bee iust and reasonable as indeed it was he had disswaded them But consulting amongst themselues they resolued not to write thereof into France for many respects and Lansac being to returne shortly might make that relation which should be thought necessary The moneth before there hapned a great tumult and popular commotion in Bauaria because the Cup was not allowed nor married men suffered A tumult in Bauaria for the Cup and mariage of Priests to preach which disorder proceeded so farre that to appease them the Duke promised in the Diet that if in all Iune a resolution were not made in Trent or by the Pope to giue them satisfaction himselfe would grant both the one and the other This newes comming to the Councel made the Legats dispatch in diligence Nicolaus Ormonetus to perswade that Prince not to make such a grant promising that the Councell would not bee wanting to his necessities To whom the Duke answered that to shew his obedience and deuotion to the Apostolike Sea hee would vse all meanes to entertaine his people as long as he could expecting and hoping that the Councell would resolue that which they saw to bee necessary notwithstanding the determination made before But the Congregations proceeding in handling the Conciliarie matters The Bishopof Nimes speaketh against Annates in one of them the Bishop of Nimes speaking of the abuses of Order discoursed of Annates He said that howsoeuer it could not bee denied that all Churches ought to contribute to
Fathers were admonished to put vp in writing to the deputies the abuses obserued by them in the matter of Matrimonie The voyces beeing all giuen concerning the Anathematismes two Articles were proposed the promotion of married persons to holy Orders and the making voyde of clandestine marriages For the former the Fathers Two new Articles concerning married Priests and secret mariages did vniformely and without difficultie agree on the negatiue and the Arch-bishop of Prague and the Bishop of Fiue Churches who perswaded them to thinke better on it were scarcely heard But the other of clandestine marriage did not passe so For one hundred thirty and sixe did approue the making it voyd fiftie seuen did contradict and ten would not declare themselues The Decree was composed according to the opinion of the Maior part that howsoeuer clandestine mariages were good so long as the Church did not make them voyde and therefore the Synod doth anathematise him that thinketh the contrarie yet the Church hath alwayes detested them And now seeing the inconueniences the Synod doth determine that all persons which hereafter shall either marrie or betroth themselues without the presence of three witnesses at the least shall bee vnable to contract and whatsoeuer they doe therein shall be voide And another Decree followed commanding the Banes but concluding that if there were a necessitie to omit them the mariage might be made so that it were in presence of the Parish Priest and of fiue witnesses at the least publishing the Banes afterwards vpon paine of excommunication to him that should contract otherwise But that great number which would make void the secret mariages was diuided into two parts some following the opinion of those Diuines who grant power to the Church to make the persons vncapable and some those who say it may make the contract voide And the Legates themselues did differ Morone was content with any resolution so that they might dispatch Varmiense thought that the Church had no power herein and that all mariages celebrated in what manner soeuer with consent of the persons contracting are good Simoneta said that the distinction of the contract of Matrimonie from matrimonie it selfe and the giuing of power to the Church ouer the one and not ouer the other seemed to him sophisticall and chimericall and was much inclined not to make any innouation Concerning the abuses of Matrimonie many Prelates considered that the causes to hinder mariages and to make them voyde though they were contracted were so many and happened so often that there were but few not subiect to some of those defects and which was more persons did contract ignorantly either not knowing the prohibition or the fact or by forgetfulnesse in whom after they knew the trueth many perturbations and scruples did arise as also suits and contentions about the legitimation of the issue and the dowries The impediment of kinred contracted in baptisme was particularly alleadged for a very great abuse because in some places twenty or thirty men were inuited for God-fathers and as many women for God-mothers betweene all which by Ecclesiasticall constitution a spirituall kinred doth arise who oftentimes not knowing one another do ioyne in marriage Many thought fit to take away this impediment not because it was not well instituted at the first but for that the cause of the institution beeing ceased the effect ought to cease also They considered that the gossips were then sureties to the Church for the faith of the children baptized and therefore were bound to instruct and chatechize them according to their capacitie by which meanes they conuersed often and familiarly with them and their parents as also the gossips amongst themselues by which meanes a certaine relation did arise betweene them which was a cause to be reuerenced and sufficient to prohibite marriage as all other causes to which reuerence ought to bee borne But afterwards when vse bad abolished whatsoeuer was reall herein and the God-father did seldome see his God-childe and had no care at all of his education the cause of reuerence ceasing the relation ought not to haue place Likewise the impediment of Affinitie by fornication nullifying marriages vntill the fourth degree it beeing a matter of secrecie did ensnare many who vnderstanding the trueth after the mariage were filled with perturbations For kinred of Consanguinity and Affinity it was said that the same account beeing now not made of it as formerly was and amongst great personages scarce memorie kept of the fourth degree that might bee omitted also Wherein there was much disputation Some thought that as seuen degrees of kinred did hinder marriage for many hundred yeeres and Innocentius the third tooke away three of them at once restrayning the impediment vnto the fourth alleadging very common reasons that there are foure Elements foure humours of mans body so it appearing now that foure cannot bee obserued without many inconueniences the impediments may bee more iustly restrayned to the third Others contradicted and sayd that so they might hereafter proceede further and at the last come to that of Leuiticus which would cherish the opinion of the Lutherans and therefore did conclude that it was dangerous to innonate Which opinion after much examination did preuaile Some thought that the impediment of fornication beeing secret ought wholly to beetaken away But they preuailed not because there appeared an inconuenience in regard that many things which first are secret are published afterwards Many were of opinion that no nouitie should bee made in these prohibitions but power granted to Bishops to dispence and maintained that it was better to giue it to them then to the court because they knowing better the merits of the fact and the causes may exercise distributiue iustice more exactly herein They sayd the court of Rome doth often giue dispensations to persons not knowen who obtaine them by deceipt and that diligence cannot be vsed in regard of the distance of the Countreys besides the world beeing scandalized thinking they are not giuen but for money that imfamie ought to be taken away The Spaniards and French-men laboured effectually herein but the Italians said they did it to make themselues all Popes and not to acknowledge the Apostolique Sea and that the difficultie of sending to Rome and negotiating the expedition with paines and cost was profitable because by that meanes few marriages were contracted in degrees prohibited whereas if by granting power to Bishops there were aâ—facility herein the prohibitions would in a short time come to nothing and so the Lutheranes would gaine their opinion Here upon a common inclâ—natioâ— grew that none should bee dispensed with in these prohibitions but for a very vrgent cause into which opinion those who could not preuaile for the Bishops did enter also thinking it was more for their credit if that which was forbid to them were not granted to others After many discourses in the Congregations it was resolued to restraine spirituall kinred and affinity by mariage and
so that a meanes were found to satisfie the Fathers Newes being come to Rome of the French protestation the Pope and the whole Court were wonderfully moued thinking it was purposely done to dissolue the Councel and imputed it vnto them But the Pope complained aboue all that while the King did demaund a fauour and a grant of a hundred thousand crownes of the reuenues of the Clergie of France his Ambassadours should say in the face of the whole Councell that hee might take them without him And the Cardinall of Loraine was troubled more because he thought it would be a great crosse to his negotiation with his Holinesse He laboured to make it appeare that this did happen against his will and that he would haue diuerted it if he had been in Trent that that instruction was a remnant of the Councels taken in the life time of the King of Nauar and the execution procured by the dependants of that faction of which de Ferrieres was one that that faction though it professed the Catholique religion outwardly did hold strict intelligence with the Hugonots who desired a dissolution of the Councell without a quiet end that they might not be anathematised But he said that those who gouerne the affaires in Trent were not without blame in regard that before his departure from that Citie the things concerning that matter stood in good tearmes the Legates hauing promised morethings with which the Ambassadours were contented One that they would not speake of Kings and Soueraigne Princes but onely of certaine little Lords who grant to Bishops no exercise of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction the other that all things depending on graces done by the Pope should bee excepted as indulgences priuiledges and graunts of the holy Sea notwithstanding since his departure they had giuen to the Fathers the first forme with the same things in it which they had promised to take away But he assured his Holinesse that notwithstanding this the Councel should haue a quiet end and promised to write to the King and complaine of that which was done and to vse meanes that the Ambassadours should returne to Trent which he hoped to obtaine According to this promise he wrote into France and to the Ambassadours These he told that their action had this excuse that it was done but that hereafter they should continue in doing their duty without making any more innouations He wrote to the King that the opposition made by the Ambassadours seemed vnto him very strange and the rather because they had done it without his priuitie and that there was neither reason nor occasion for it that his absence from Trent was the cause why the Ambassadours had applied out of season a sharpe plaster to a small sore that at his returne he would make prouision therein with great case But because things done alreadie could not bevndone he praied his Maiestie to write to the Ambassadours to continue in doing their dutie and to abstaine from violent courses He added that he found the Pope well inclined and disposed to an holy and serious reformation of the Church that Christendome was happy in hauing so worthy a Pastor that hee sent him backe to Trent so well instructed of all his holy intentions for the ending and conclusion of the Councel that he might hope for an happy successe And because in the end of the Councel the decrees must bee subscribed by the Fathers and Ambassadours who haue assisted in the name of their Princes he desired the King to cause his Ambassadours to returne that they may bee present and accomplish that which is the complement of the protection and of all the fauours done to the Councel by his Maiestie by his Brother Father and Grand-father The Cardinall had much adoe to defend himselfe not onely with the Pope but with the Colledge of Cardinals also in Consistory who said that Princes desired the liberty of the Councell yet not in the least and iustest thing that concerne them but onely for the destruction of the Ecclesiastiques The Pope gaue order that better consideration should be had of that which was to bee written to Trent about that reformation saying hee did it not to meddle in the affaires of the Councel because hee meant to let the Fathers alone but onely to instruct the Legates by way of counsell But in the meane while hee wrote to the Legates that if the French-men would depart they should doe it but that they should not giue them occasion but should bee very carefull to hold the Session at the time appointed when Loraine should be returned and to finish the Counsel with one Session more holding it within two or three weekes at the most and that they should conceale this order imparting it to none but to Loraine And if the Emperours Ambassadours should mooue them they should answere that at the arriuall of that Cardinall they would resolue what to doe And he encōuraged them saying that hee had brought Germany and France to his purpose and that nothing remained but Spaine which answered that it was not good to finish the Councell because many things and the most principall did remaine to be handled Notwithstanding he had hope he said to reduce it and to conclude the Synode with a generall satisfaction And indeed hee was secure of France and Germanie For besides his treatie with Loraine who did abundantly secure him of France hee receiued at the same time a resolution from the Emperour that he was content with the end and would promote it And howsoeuer his Nuncio aduised that his Maiestie was doubtfull in resoluing and that there was danger he would change yet vnderstanding that the King of the Romanes was author of the resolution saying that it was good to finish it because it did no good nor gaue any hope that it would doe he was assured that that King mooued by himselfe and by good reason would perseuere in his purpose and by consequence keepe his father in that opinion But the French Ambassadours after the Oration did no more appeare publiquely in Trent They let those few Prelats remaining know that the Kings pleasure was that they should oppose the fift Article and the second because the persons and causes of France might by vertue of those two bee drawen to letigate out of the Kingdome and the ninteenth because by it the preuentions were canonized and the Parlaments depriued of their prerogatiues in matter of benefices The Legates so soone as the Fathers had made an end of speaking of the 21. Article proposed vnto them the others also wherein all the Ambassadours opposed in regard of the matter concerning Princes The Fathers complained that being to reforme as alwaies hath been said all the Church in the Head and in the members in the end the Princes would haue no reformation but for the Clergie onely which could not bee reformed neither if the Prelates were hindered in performing their charges and the Ecclesiasticall liberty not preserued Notwithstanding
is idolatrie to inuocate them to pray for vs though singularly That it is repugnant to the word of God contrarie to the honour of CHRIST and a foolishnesse to pray vnto them either with heart or voyce That the bodies of Saints for whose sake God doeth giue vs many benefits ought not to bee worshipped That their reliques and sepultures ought not to bee honoured And that it is in vaine to make mention of them to obtaine assistance Concerning images that those of CHRIST of the Virgin and of Saints Of Images ought to be kept in the Churches and to haue due honour giuen them not that there is any divinitie or vertue in them but because the honour redoundeth to the thing represented CHRIST and the Saints being worshipped by the images whose simisitude they beare as hath beene defined by the Councels especially in the second of Nice That for histories the mysteries of religion expressed in pictures are taught to the people and the Articles of faith called to their mind and not onely the Benefites of CHRIST are suggested to them but the miracles and examples of Saints are euen put before their eyes that they may thanke God for them and imitate them anathematizing those that teach or beleeue the contrarie Afterwards it addeth that desiring to take away the abuses and occasions of pernicious errors it doeth ordaine that if there because to make an image of the Diuinity to declare the Historical pictures of the holy Scripture the people be taught that it is not done because it can be seene with bodily eyes that all superstition in inuocation of Saints worship of relikes and vse of images be taken away that all dishonest gaine bee abolished all excesse auoided images not pictured nor adorned lasciuiously nor banquets made in the Feasts of Saints or visitation of reliques that no vnusuall image be put in any Church or other place but approoued by the Bishop that no new miracles be admitted or new reliques receiued and in case of any doubt or abuse hard to be remooued or great difficultie the Bishop shall expect the opinion of the Prouinciall Councell neither shall any thing new or vnusuall in the Church be decreed without the consent of his Holinesse The Decree of the reformation of the Regulars did containe two and The Decrees of Reformation of Regulars twentie heads with these particular precepts in summe 1. That all shall obserue the rule of the profession especially in regard of the perfectioÌ„ which consisteth in vowes and essentiall Precepts as also in regard of their common foode and apparell 2. None shal possesse goods mooueable or immooueable as their owne neither shall their Superiours grant immooueables so much as for vse gouernement or Commenda and in the vse ef mooueables there shall be neither superfluitie nor want 3. The Synode granteth to all Monasteries though Mendicant except the Capuchins and the minor Obseruants to possesse immoueable goods with command that the number of religious in the Monasteries may bee established to containe as many as can be maintained by the rents or vsuall almes neither shall such places bee built hereafter without licence of the Bishops 4. No religious person shall goe to the seruice of any place or person without leaue of his Superiour nor depart from his Conuent without his command 5. Bishops shall haue care to restore and preserue the enclosure of the Nunnes exhorting Princes and commanding Magistrates vpon paine of excommunication to assist them Nunnes shall not goe out of the Monasteries and none shall enter vpon paine of excommunication without exception of sex condition or age except it bee with licence The Cloisters of Nunnes which are without the walles of the Cities and Castles shall be brought within 6. That elections bee made by secret scrutinie and titulars shall not bee created to this effect or the voyce of the absent supplied otherwise the election shall be voyde 7. In the Cloisters of Nunnes the Superiour shall bee fortie yeeres of age and eight yeeres professed or where this cannot bee of thirtie yeeres of age at the least and fiue yeeres professed No woman shall haue superioritie in two Nunries and he that is to ouersee the Election shall stand without the gates 8. The Monasteries immediatly vnder the Apostolique Sea shall be reduced into a Congregation and shal giue order for their gouernement and their superiours shall haue the same authoritie as others haue which haue beene formerly reduced into a Congregation 9. The Monasteries of Nunnes subiect immediatly to the Apostolique Sea shall bee gouerned by the Bishops as Delegates 10. The Nunnes shall confesse and communicate once a moneth at the least and besides the ordinarie Confessor one extraordinary shall be giuen twice or thrice a yeere and they shall not keepe the Sacrament within the Monastery 11. That in Monasteries which haue cure of the soules of Secular men those who doe exercise it shall be subiect to the Bishop as farre as concerneth the ministerie of the Sacraments except the Monasterie of Clugni or where the Abbats Generals or Heads of the Orders doe reside or where the Abbats haue Episcopall or temporall iurisdiction 12. The Regulars shall publish and obserue the Papall and Episcopall censures and interdicts as also the feasts which the Bishop shall command 13. The Bishop shall bee iudge of all controuersies for precedence betweene Ecclesiasticall persons whether Secular or Regular and no appeale from him shall lie and all shall bee bound to goe to publique processions except those who liue in strict inclosures 14. The Regular who resideth in the Cloister and committeth an excesse abroad shall be punished by his Superiour when the Bishop shall appoint who also shall bee certified of the punishment or otherwise the delinquent may be punished by him 15. Profession made before the age of sixeteene yeeres compleat and a yeere of probation shall be voyde 16. No ronunciation or obligation shall bee of force except it bee made within two moneths before the profession and with licence of the Ordinarie and the time of probation beeing ended the Superiours shall admit the N 〈…〉 to the profession or send them out of the Monasteries but not meaning to comprehend the Iesuites The Monasterie shall not receiue any thing of a Nouice before the profession except foode and apparell and at his departure all shall be restored that belongeth to him 17. No virgin shall receiue the habit or make profession except shee bee examined by the bishop and her will well vnderstood and that shee hath the conditions required by the rule of that Monasterie 18. That all such bee anathematized of what condition soeuer who shall except in lawfull cases force any woman to enter into a Monasterie receiue the habit or make profession as also those who shall without iust cause hinder those who would enter willingly The Penetenti or Conuertite are Nunnes who haue beene Courtisâ—us except the Penitenti or conuertite 19. Hee that shall pretend
certaine that single life is better in the Clergie and more to be desired but that in respect of the fragilitie of nature and difficulty to bee continent there are but few who doe not feele the prickes of the flesh Therefore Eusebius relateth that Dionysius did admonish Quintus the Bishop that hee should consider of the weakenesse of the maior part and not lay the burthen of single life vpon the brethren And Paphnutius in the Councell of Nice saying that the vse of ones owne wife was chastitie perswaded the Councell not to impose the law of single life And the Synod of Constantinople did not for bid the vse of wiues but in the time when they were to offer sacrifice That if euer there were cause to permit matrimony vnto Clerkes it was in that age That amongst fiftie Catholike Priests hardly one can bee found that is not a notorious fornicator That not the Priests onely desire matrimonie but the Seculars also that they may not 〈◊〉 such beastly behauiour and the Patrons of Churches will not giue the benefices but to married men That there is great want of Ministers onely for the prohibition of Matrimonie That the Church hath formerly remitted the seueritie of the Canons for this cause alone That the Pope did confirme a Bishop in Saragosa who had a wife and children and a Deacon who had been twice married and committed the Sacrament of Confirmation to simple Priests in defect of a Bishop Therefore many Catholiques did then and doe now thinke better to dispence with the law of continencie then by retaining it to open a gate to vncleane single life leauing marriage free for all and the rather because Cardinall Panormitan doeth hold that it would bee good for the saluation of soules to grant Matrimonie and that there are examples of the old Church and in the Anciran Councell of Adam and Eupsychius Cesariensis Priests That it is certaine that the Pope may dispence with Secular Priests which some also extend vnto Regulars That it seemeth a great absurditie not to admit married Clerkes and to tolerate fornicators and to remooue both would bee as much as to remaine without Ministers and that if they ought to be bound to the vow of chastitie none should be ordained but old men That it is not a good reason to retaine single life with the teeth to preserue Ecclesiasticall goods it not being iust in respect of temporall things to make shipwracke of soules Besides prouision might bee made herein by some other meanes which being done concubinate would be banished out of the Church and the scandall which offendeth many taken away The Pope considering these remonstrances was of opinion to call to Rome pious and learned men of all Nations to handle this point with maturity and spake of it to the Ambassadours residing with him But Cardinall Simoneta did disswade saying it would bee a kinde of Councell and that if men should come out of France Spaine Germanie and elsewhere they would bring intelligences and instructions of Princes and would be gouerned and speake according to their interests and that when his Holinesse would be quit of them he could not doe it at his pleasure that if he did not follow their opinion it would distaste the Princes that he should remember what troubles the Councel put him to and not fall into the like dangers The Pope thought the counsell was sincere and profitable and therefore thinking no more of strangers he deputed nineteene Cardinals giuing them order to examine diligently the writing that came out of Germany The twelfth of March the Pope made a promotion of nineteene Cardinals A promotio◠of 19. Cardinals for reward of the great seruice they did him in Councell in which hee resolued not to comprehend any of those who held the Residence and Institution of Bishops to bee de iure diuino howsoeuer their qualities might otherwise deserue the degree and did not forbeare to discouer so much to all sorts of persons vpon euery occasion He created Marcus Antonius Colonna Archbishop of Taranto Aluise Pisano Bishop of Padua Marcus Antonius Bobo Bishop of Aosta Hugo Buon Compagno Bishop of Bestice Alexander Sforza Bishop of Parma Simon Pasqua Bishop of Serzana Carlo Visconte Bishop of Vintimiglia Franciscus Abondius Bishop of Bobio Guido Ferrier Bishop of Vercelli Iohannes Franciscus Commendone Bishop of Zante Gahriel Paleotto Auditor of the Rota all which had laboured faithfully in Councell for the seruice of his Holinesse To these hee added Zacharias Delphinus Bishop of Liesina who beeing resident with the Emperour tooke no lesse paines for concluding the Councell then the others had done in Trent TO THE READER Courteous Reader NOw that thou hast perused this History I intreat thee to reade ouer these small parcels following The first is an Epistle of S. Gregorie the great who was Bishop of Rome about sixe hundred yeeres after CHRIST and was as learned and as consciencious as any that preceded in that Sea or that followed after Thou canst not but perceiue that howsoeuer hee ascribeth to S Peter as much preheminence as any other ancient writer hath done if not more yet hee doth renounce in most ample tearmes or rather abominate that swelling Antichristian power which was then chalenged by Iohn the Patriarch of Constantinople but long since hath been practised by the Bishops of Rome and neuer more nor more preiudicially to the Church Catholique then in this pretended Councell of Trent And that thou mayst not wonder how these Bishops could sore so high as to bee at last aboue Kings and Emperours to whom S. Gregorie and his predecessours professed and performed all duetifull obedience and seruice I haue tendred vnto thee in the next place three seuerall passages out of the Historie of Francis Guicciardine a famous Florentine who knew their practises as well as any and hath dared to relate them plainly The Papalins haue been so wise in their wicked generation as in all late Editions to cause them to bee left out thereby the better to conceale their vniust vsurpations against both Ecclesistiques and Laiques Now lest any might vncontrolably say that howsoeuer they might bee faulty at other times yet those were worthy who gouerned the Sea of Rome when this Councell was assembled to cleere the trueth concerning these looke ouer the passages following taken out of some Epistles written by men of great esteeme who resided in the Councell and gaue account to their Superiours of all that passed or by their Superiours to them backe againe By these it will appeare that the spirit of Antichrist and not the holy Ghost did gouerne in it They shew the practises of Rome to be so grosse and so abhominable that thou mayest easily beleeue that * Invita Pauli 3. Papirius Massonius a Popish writer had iust cause to say speaking of the Popes who liued in the time of this Councell In pontificibus nemo hodiè sanctitatem requirit optimi putantur si vel leuitêr mali
Soldans of great Caire is the most like in all the world to this of the Bishops of Rome For neither the dignitie of the Soldans nor the honors of the Mammalukes are hereditarie but passing from one familie to another doe sometimes fall vpon strangers But the seruilitie of the Romans is more base then that of these Egyptians and Syrians For the infamie of these is somwhat couered in that the Mammalukes are warlicke and valiant men accustomed to labour and wholy auerse from pleasures But whom doe the Romanes serue marrie idle and slouthfull persons strangers and such as many times are as base for their descent as for their maners It is high time to awake out of this lethargie and to remember that to be a Roman is a most glorious name when it is accompanied with virtue and that their shame is doubled who haue forgotten the honor and renowne of their ancesters They haue now a most fit oportunitie to free themselues For when the Pope dieth the Cardinals are disunited the Grandies are of diuers factions Italie is full of armes and tumults and the Papall tyrannie is now 〈◊〉 more odious to all Princes then euer it was before In a Letter of Monsieur de LANSAC the French Ambassador resident in the Councell of Trent written to the King his Master WEe haue not as yet proposed the articles of Reformation because we well perceiue that they will giue eare to nothing that may hinder the profit and authoritie of the Court of Rome Besides the Pope is so much master of this Councell that his Pensioners whatsoeuer the Emperors Ambassadors or wee doe remonstrate vnto them will doe but what they list In a Letter of Monsieur de PIBRAC the French Ambassador in the said Councell to the Queene mother MY Lords the Legates together with the Italian Bishops which came from Rome made a kind of Decree that nothing should be This was done that nothing might be moued in the Councell to diminish the Popes greatnesse proposed for the Fathers to consult of but by the Legats onely or at the least nothing but what pleased them This we haue seene obserued euen to the shutting vp of the Councell In another place of the same Letter MAdam that they may the better keepe the power which they haue to be the only men that may propose and put into consultation what pleaseth them they hould it for a matter alreadie determined that the Ambassadors of Princes may not make any remonstrances in the assembly of the Prelats fearing perhaps that if they were heard and vnderstood by the Fathers they might yeeld to their demands especially beeing reasonable In a Letter of Queen Mother to Monsieur de LANSAC IF the promises which the Legats doe make vnto you and the opinion which I haue of their dignitie and integritie do compel mee to hope for some good from the Councell on the other side that which I haue hitherto obserued concerning their manner of proceeding quite contrarie to their words makes mee feare that this whole Councell of ours is nothing but a faire appearance of flours without any fruit or amendment at all The King of France in a Letter to the Lords du FERRIER and PYBRAC his Ambassadors in the Councell MY Lords as far as I perceiue by your Letters of the eleuenth of this moneth I am quite out of all hope of that which I expected from the Councell in case the Fathers doe proceed to determine of the * These were Articles for the Reformamation of Secular Princes which the Legats set on foote to hinder the proposing of the Articles for the reformation of the Ecclesiastiques Articles which they haue been pleased to communicate vnto you This would be to pare the nayles of Kings and let their owne grow c. In a Letter to the King of France by the Lords du FERRIER and de PYBRAC his Ambassadors in the Councell September 25. 1563. OF an hundred and fiftie Prelats which then were present in the Councell a whole hundred had * A conspiracie in y e Councel to hinder the reformation of the Ecclesiastiques conspired together and subscribed as the said Legats haue assured vs not to vote any Article of the said reformation vntill the Articles of Princes were proposed and giuen to the Fathers This hath not onely beene done but it hath been done more rigorously contrarie to all law both diuine and humane then at the first c. ANDREW DVDITHIVS Bishop of Fiue Churches in an Epistle to MAXIMILIAN 2. Emperour in which he deliuereth his opinion about the ministring of the Cup to the Laitie and the mariage of Priests WHat good could bee done in that Councell in which the votes were not weighed but numbred If goodnesse of the cause if reason had been the weapons to fight withall though wee were but few wee had vanquished a great armie of our enemies But seing that number only came into the field in which we were far inferiour to them though our cause were good wee could not possibly preuaile The Pope had an hundred for one and in case those had not been enough he could haue created a thousand more to haue helped at a need We dayly saw hungrie and needie Bishops come to Trent youths for the mostpart which did but begin to haue beards giuen ouer to luxurie and riot hired only to giue their voice as the Pope pleased They were both vnlearned and simple yet fit for the purpose in regard of their impudent bouldnesse When these were added to the Popes old flatterers iniquitie triumphed and it was impossible to determine of any thing but as they pleased who thought it to be the highest point of their religion to maintaine the authoritie and luxurie of the Pope There was a graue and learned man who was not able to endure so great an indignitie he was presently traduced as being no good Catholique and was terrified threatned and persecuted that he might approue things against his will in sum matters were brought to that passe by the iniquitie of those who game thither fitted and prepared that the Councell seemed to consist not of Bishops but of disguised maskers not of men but of images such as Deddas made that mooued by nerues which were none of their owne They were 〈…〉 ing Bishops who as Country bagpipes could not speake but as breath was put into them The holy Ghost had nothing to doe in this assemblie all the counsels giuen there proceeded from humane policie and tended onely to maintaine the Popes immoderate and shamfull domination Answeres were expected from thence as from the 〈◊〉 of Dolphes and Dodona the Holy Sp 〈…〉 which as they boast doth gouerne their Councels was sent from thence in a postilion's cloak-bag which in case of any inundations could not come thither a thing most ridiculous vntill the waters were asswaged So it came to passe that the Spirit was not vpon the waters as it is in Genesis but
but others did not thinke it probable First because by this meanes all hope was taken from â—onde whom he â—â—istâ—â—sted much more yea that hee did much desire that Borbon should returne to the secular state that himselfe might be the prime 〈…〉 France and that if a Patriarke were made as hee much desired hee might vndoubtedly be the man which could not bee if Borbon did still remaine in the Cleargie The Pope hauing receiued aduice of the death of Mantua and consulted with his inward friends thought it necessary to send other Legats who being new not intangled with promises and treaties might follow his instructions with more ease And therefore the seuenth of March the second Sunday in Lent not intimating a Congregation as hee was wont but the Two new Legates are created Cardinals being assembled in the Chamber where they put on their robes to goe to the Chappell according to the vse hee stayed and excluding the Courtiers caused the doores to bee shut and created Legats the Cardinals Iohn Morone and Bernardus Nauaggerus that by the perswasions of Princes or Cardinals he might not bee forced to name others that pleased him not The Pope thought to doe it secretly but it came to the eares of the French-men and the Cardinall of Bordissiera spake to the Pope before hee went out of the Chamber and told him many reasons that in case hee would create new Legats hee could not commit the charge to a more worthy person then the Cardinall of Loraine But the Pope being resolute and displeased that the matter was not so secretly carried answered freely that the Cardinall of Loraine came to the Councell as Head of one of the pretendent parties and that he would depute those who were Neutrals and without interests The Cardinall being about to reply the Pope made haste away and went downe out of the Chamber so fast that there was not time to make answere The Congregation being ended the Pope let the Cardinals goe to the Chappell and himselfe returned to the Chamber because hee would not bee in ceremonie when he was so much vexed with the words of that Cardinall The ninth of March newes came to Trent that the Duke of Guise brother The Duke of Guise is slains vnder Orlience to the Cardinal of Loraine as he returned from the trenches vnder Orlience was shot by Iohn Poltrot a priuat Gentleman of the reformed religion and sixe dayes after died to the great discontent of all the Court and that after he was wounded he exhorted the Queene to make peace and said openly that he was an enemie to the kingdome who was against it The Homicide being interrogated of his complices named Coligni the Admirall and Theodore Beza and afterwards excused Beza but perseuered in accusing the other Yet hee wauered so that one could not tell what to beleeue The Cardinall aduertised hereof prouided a greater guard then formerly hee had and being exceedingly grieued for the death of his brother who was so deare vnto him first of all hee wrote a consolatorie Letter to Antoniette de The Card. of Loraine writeth to his mother Borbon their common mother full of exquisite conceits to bee compared or rather as his friends said to bee preferred to those of Seneca in the end whereof hee said hee was resolued to goe to his Church of Reims and to spend the residue of his life in preaching the word of GOD instructing the people bringing vp his brothers children in Christian pietie and neuer to cease performing of these offices but when the Kingdome for some publike affaires had need of his paines The Letter was no sooner parted from Trent but the Citie was full of copies of it rather importunely offered by his friends then requested so hard it is for the affection of selfe loue to bee quiet though in the occasion of greatest sorrow After this the Cardinall thinking of the change of things by this variation altered all his desseignes And this caused a change also in the affaires of the Councell For hee being the man which the Emperour and Queene of France had vntill then wholly employed they were forced for want of so fit a minister to bee more remisse in their purposes and to proceed more slowly But it happeneth in humane affaires as it doeth in fortunes at Sea where the windes being ceased the waues doe tumultuate for some houres after So the great weight of the affaires of the Councell could not easily be appeased in regard of their former impetuous motion But it is certaine that the death of that Duke The death of the Duke caused a great alteration in the Councell was a great beginning of the quiet which succeeded some moneths after especially after the death of the other brother great Prior of France and the peace made with the Hugonots and the instances of the Queene to the Cardinall to make his peace with the Pope and returne into France of which things wee will speake in due place Hereby the Cardinall saw that the affaires as they stood would not bee profitable neither for himselfe nor his friends The death of Guise was lamented both in Trent and Rome because euery one thought hee was the onely maintainer of the Catholique partie in the kingdome of France neither did it appeare what other person could succeed in supporting that weight the rather because euery one was daunted by the example of his death The French Prelats in the Councell were troubled in minde because they vnderstood that an accord was treated with the Hugonots who pretended amongst other things that the third part of the Ecclesiasticall reuenues should bee employed for maintenance of the reformed Ministers In this varietie of businesses and perplexitie of mindes Fiue-Churches returned to Trent and with the other Ambassadours of the Emperour had audience with the Legats and presented to them the Emperours letter which The Emperours letters to the Legats and the Pope hee brought and the copy of another written by his Maiestie to the Pope They all made request for the reformation but in generall termes onely and very remissely The Emperours letter to the Legats did signifie his desire to see some fruitfull proceeding of the Councell for which it was necessary to remooue some impediments whereof hauing written to the Pope he prayed them to labour in Councell and to vse perswasions to his Holinesse that the future progresse might be for the seruice of GOD and benefite of Christendome In his letter to the Pope hee said that hauing dispatched great businesses with the Electors and other Princes and States of Germanie nothing was more precious vnto him being Aduocate of the Church then to promote the affaires of the Councell that hee was come to Ispruc for that cause where to his griefe he vnderstood that matters did not proceed as he hoped and as the publike tranquillitie did require that hee feared if better order wer not taken the Councell would end with scandall of